Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The first time Harry Potter remembered doing magic was when he was five years old. Aunt Petunia was trying her hardest to get a hideous brown jumper with orange baubles on it over his head. It kept shrinking and shrinking until it was hardly big enough to fit on an action figure. Harry knew it was magic because his aunt shrieked about having none of that in her respectable home. That’s also the night she hit him on the head with a frying pan.  

He could feel magic fixing him after she stuffed him in the cupboard under the stairs. His head was throbbing, and he couldn’t see out of his left eye. His right eye was pretty blurry, too. But the strange tingling sensation he felt when Aunt Petunia was wrestling the jumper onto him, was happening in his head. When they let him out of the cupboard in the morning, he managed to climb onto a short stepstool and look at himself in the bathroom mirror. What he thought was going to be really awful to look at was only a small bump on his forehead. He did notice that his lightning-bolt scar looked less red and angry today. Perhaps Aunt Petunia wouldn’t make him cover his forehead with his fringe. 

Later that day, Harry was in the backyard pulling weeds from the azaleas. Sweat was dripping into the open graze over his left eye. His vision was still fuzzy, but he could see the back door fling open. Dudley came stomping into the yard with a scowl on his face. “Mummy said you have to go to school with me! Mrs. Figg down the road asked today if we were both ready to start next week. Now mummy has to sign you up. You’ll ruin all my fun at school! Stupid freak!” 

Harry hunched over to protect his middle as Dudley started kicking him. School might be a chance to get away from being hit for a while. Harry was looking forward to school. He wasn’t allowed to eat that night. Uncle Vernon told him that good boys got to eat. Naughty little freaks didn’t get to eat, especially when the freak was costing them money. The following morning would start Harry’s new life.  

****** 

Petunia dragged Harry behind her into the school office. He took the opportunity to look around at everything as he was pulled down the corridor. It wasn’t every day he was allowed out of the house. There were so many colors all mixed together! She shoved him into a chair when they reached the office. Dudley kicked him in the shins before he plopped his round bum into the next chair. Harry squinted at the pictures on the walls as Petunia spoke with the woman at the desk.  

“Yes, my son is already registered. I wasn’t certain my nephew would be staying with us until very recently, so I need to do that now.” 

Harry heard tapping and saw the woman behind the desk looking at a typewriter. She had very curly red hair, and a pointy face with glasses that were slightly too large for her face. Harry instantly liked her. “We can absolutely get him started with all the others tomorrow. You’ll need to send him in the same uniform as your son’s. Black trousers and socks, white collared shirt, we’ll provide a school tie on their first day. It’s a bit of a tradition. What is your nephew’s full name?” 

Petunia sniffed and glanced back at him, “Harry James Potter.” 

Desk Lady smiled at him over Petunia’s shoulder, “Nice to meet you Harry Potter!” 

Harry smiled weakly, “It’s nice to meet you, ma’am.” 

The grownups ignored Harry and Dudley while they finished the paperwork. Harry looked at every picture that was close enough for him to see clearly. All of the children were wearing the same clothes and had big smiles on their faces. Some pictures showed children painting or playing instruments. Harry hoped he was allowed to do those things. That was another thing! He had a name! Harry James Potter; it felt like a good name. It was lightyears better than freak, boy, vermin, and all the other names his family called him. 

Petunia stuffed Dudley and Harry into the back of the car and grumbled the whole way to the shop that sold uniforms. He was quickly shoved into a dressing room and told to try on three different pairs of trousers, and three different shirts. Petunia purchased two of each in the size that fit, so Harry hoped he didn’t grow too much. He was even given new shoes! He got more new things in one day than he’d ever been given. Usually, Dudley’s clothes that were too small or too badly damaged was all Harry had.  

He carefully folded his new things and hid them behind the loose board in his cupboard. His knapsack barely fit, but he finally wedged it in and used some of the tingly fingers magic to make the board look like a creepy shadow. Dudley would never reach back there. Harry wasn’t letting anything happen to *his* things. He fell asleep that night dreaming about going to school with other children and learning things. Now that Harry had a name, and knew that magic was real, everything would be better.  

The weekend passed quickly enough, and Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia seemed like they didn’t want Harry to have any new bruises, so the frying pan bruise was all gone by Monday. He put his knapsack on his back proudly and followed behind Dudley, who was holding his mum’s hand. There were loads of children walking into the school building when they got there. A nice woman with soft brown hair looked at a clipboard for their names and told Aunt Petunia which rooms he and Dudley were assigned to.  

They stopped in front of room seven, and Petunia nudged Harry toward the door. A young woman with a colorful skirt popped out and smiled wide at them, “Good morning! My name is Miss Emsworth, which one of these delightful boys is coming with me?” 

Petunia looked like she smelled something awful, “This is my nephew, Harry Potter. I should really get my Dudley to his class.” She turned away and led Dudley across the corridor to room six, where an older woman with a stern face was waiting for them. 

Harry followed Miss Emsworth into the classroom and squinted at the new surroundings. She took him to a small round table with four chairs, “This is the green table, and this chair has your name on the back. You’ll have three other tablemates when everyone arrives. We’ll learn more about things when everyone else is here, ok?” 

Harry nodded quietly and settled into his seat. Soon a little girl with pale blonde hair was sitting with him; then a little boy with short brown hair; and finally, a girl with very dark brown skin and black hair. They sat in nervous silence until Miss Emsworth closed the door and stood at the front of the classroom. Harry was really pleased he was close to the board; he never would have seen it from the back!  

“Welcome to your very first year of school! Every morning you’ll come in and hang your knapsacks on the hook with your name. If you have bag lunch, sit it on the shelf over your hook. I’d like you to sit quietly every morning until the bell rings, then we’ll start our day!” She told them all about how she would check for attendance every day, and then they saw their names with jobs pinned to them on a corkboard. Harry had to squint real hard to see that he was the line leader for their first week. After they talked about the different jobs, they went around the classroom and told their names.  

Harry couldn’t see anyone clearly to match a name with a face, but he could tell their voices apart, and he had a pretty good memory. Blonde hair at his table was Melody Sweet, short brown hair was Ricky Benton, and Black hair was Sarah Graves. They learned each other’s favorite color, and favorite flavor of ice cream. Harry had never tasted ice cream, so he just said he liked chocolate like Ricky. They were allowed to play on the playground for a bit before lunch. Harry stuck to the kids from the green table, and they didn’t seem to mind. Dudley came over with his new friends, a whole bunch of boys that Dudley just happened to be the biggest of. He and his buddies hit Harry’s new friends and told them to stay away from the disgusting freak. Harry went back inside and sat at the table alone. 

That afternoon, Harry wasn’t ready to go home. Aunt Petunia picked up Dudley from his class, and was about to leave without Harry, when Miss Emsworth caught her attention. Harry looked at his shoes while Petunia glared down at him. 

Miss Emsworth pretended not to see the look on Petunia’s face, “Could you please step into my classroom? I’d like a word in private, please.” 

Petunia stalked into the room and visibly flinched when the door clicked shut behind her, “What is this about? What has the boy done already?” 

Miss Emsworth recoiled at the tone, “Mrs. Dursley, Harry is a delightful young man. He proved to be very attentive and willing to learn. I asked you in here to suggest you take him for a vision test. I don’t think he sees well. I would also like you to have a word with Dudley about his behavior toward his cousin. He showed an excessive amount of aggression on the playground today. I could tell that it made Harry and his classmates very uncomfortable. We also need money for Harry’s lunch account.” 

Petunia’s acid glare landed on Harry, “I’ll see to it he gets glasses. Thank you for bringing the matter to my attention.” 

Harry tried to hold on to the reassuring smile that followed him out of the building. Miss Emsworth didn’t know she was setting Harry up for another beating. Uncle Vernon was waiting with his belt off when they got home.  

****** 

Petunia did take Harry to get his eyes checked. He had terrible vision, and needed glasses to see more than a foot in front of him. He was beyond excited when she tossed the little case holding his glasses to him after school two weeks after the appointment. He shuffled into the cupboard and hid his knapsack. He quickly took off his uniform and put it in the hiding place. Once he was in Dudley’s castoffs, he opened the case and slid the glasses onto his nose. He didn’t want to turn on the light in the cupboard. Uncle Vernon always got so angry about wasted electricity. He decided in the end to wait until morning to see clearly for the first time. He knew if he came out of the cupboard now, he would get hit for being ungrateful. 

Harry snuck out of the cupboard before the sun came up the next morning. He could tell by the sound of the crickets outside that he had just enough time to use the toilet and the mirror to tie his tie before Aunt Petunia woke up to make breakfast. He quickly ducked into the kitchen and hid a banana and an orange in his knapsack before sneaking up the stairs to the bathroom. He was just closing the front door behind him when he heard Aunt Petunia’s alarm beep.  

He walked to the school as the sun came up. Little Whinging School had children all the way up until they left to go to university. He learned just yesterday that the school library opened early so the students who wanted to work on essays had time to do research. He planned to go straight to the library and read as many books as he could until it was time for school to start. If he wasn’t in the house, they couldn’t hurt him. He would just have to sneak into his cupboard before anyone noticed him after school.  

Ms. Tingle was just unlocking the library when Harry made it to the top step, “Well, now. What have we here? What’s a young bairn like yerself doin here at such a time, eh?” 

Harry smiled shyly, “Good morning, Ms. Tingle. I hope you don’t mind that I’m here. I was hoping to read something before school.” 

Ms. Tingle moved aside and made way for Harry to enter the library, “Come right on in, then. You’re one of the newest bunch then, aren’t ya?” 

Harry followed her to the aisles in the early readers section, “Yes, ma’am. I’m Harry Potter, year one.” 

Ms. Tingle looked closely at the little boy. He was a bit scrawny, and had thick round glasses perched on his nose. His hair was past due for a cut, and she clearly remembers seeing this one limping on the way home from school a few days last week. “Well, Harry Potter, how well can you read?” 

Harry looked at the spines of the books on the shelf at his eye level. He found one he knew he could read. Dudley left this one torn in the yard last year. Harry kept it hidden in the hiding spot. “ Green Eggs and Ham,” Harry read, “I can read this one really well. Are there more like this?” 

Ms. Tingle showed Harry the whole shelf of Dr. Seuss books. With his new glasses in place, he could read them all and move on to even longer books. He didn’t get a headache from squinting, either! Harry read ten Dr. Seuss books before it was time to go to class.  

After school, Ms. Tingle cornered Miss Emsworth and Mrs. Medlowe in the car park. “What do you two think about that Dudley Dursley and Harry Potter?” 

Mrs. Medlowe glowered up at the other two women, “I’ve been teaching for twenty-five years, and I know a bully when I see one. We need to make sure those two are kept apart. Dursley is much bigger than his cousin, and I fear for the smaller boy.” 

Miss Emsworth sagged in relief, “I’m so glad there are more of you concerned for Harry. All we can do for Dudley is try to get him to see the error of his ways while he is here. I’ve already got Headmaster Whitaker to approve Harry’s lunches come out of the poverty fund. I’ve asked five times for that awful woman to add money so her nephew can eat! I’m truly concerned he doesn’t get food at home.” 

Ms. Tingle nodded sorrowfully, “The poor dear had a banana and an orange with him when he arrived this morning. I’ll be sure to have something for him in the mornings if he continues coming as soon as I open the door.” 

Mrs. Medlowe grunted and unlocked her car door, “I’ll do my best to keep his oaf of a cousin away from him. I’ll swap recess with Alphonso first thing tomorrow. He’s been begging me since the first day as it is.” 

And so, Harry’s first year of school went on. In December, a coat appeared on the hook with his knapsack. His name was written on the tag, and he never figured out who it came from. In February, Harry realized his trousers were too short. He focused for a really long time until he got the tingly fingers magic to make his trousers longer. In April, Dudley threw a huge tree branch in front of Harry when he was running home from school. When Harry hit the pavement, he felt his glasses crunch and his sleeve tear. He drug himself home and into the safety of his cupboard and used the last of his energy that day to fix his glasses and shirt.  

When summer came, Harry learned that the local library opened just as early as his school library. He also learned that Ms. Tingle worked at the local library when the school was closed on holiday. Ms. Tingle made him promise not to tell anyone about the egg sandwiches and leftovers she brought him every day. He thanked her and promised that someday he would come back and repay her for the kindness.  

He carried on this way for five whole years. But when the summer he would turn ten came, his uncle decided he was old enough to do chores. The first day of summer, Harry woke up ready to go to the library, unaware that he was expected to remain home. He opened the cupboard door and found Vernon waiting for him. 

His great bristly mustache puffed out under his nose as his face turned red, “And where do you think you’re going,” he growled. 

Harry tried to breathe calmly, “I was going to go to the library, sir. I stay out of the way, just how you like, sir.” 

Vernon squinted his beady eyes at the trembling boy, “You think I believe that you go to the library all day? We haven’t bought you a new uniform for three years, but somehow yours always fits. We feed you as little as possible, yet you still grow. I know you're doing something freaky and unnatural to get new clothes and keep yourself alive. Are you stealing!?” 

Harry flinched and tried to shift back into the cupboard, “No, Uncle Vernon! I promise, I only use what you’ve given me, and eat what’s provided. I would never steal, please believe me.” 

Vernon began to pull Harry out of the cupboard by his ankle. Harry struggled and kicked out. His free heel caught on a thick shoulder. The most damage he did was a small bruise. Vernon was twisting his lower leg so hard Harry could feel the bones grinding together. Harry felt tears falling down his cheeks unbidden, he was gasping for breath and clawing at Vernon’s meaty hands to release his leg. When he felt something in his leg snap, his vision went white.  

A loud ringing was all he could hear for the longest time. He could feel the tingly magic... heh... Ms. Tingle is the librarian... no wait... the tingly magic was now sharp spikes stabbing at his shattered leg. The sharp stabs faded back to slightly painful zaps, as the ringing in his ears lessened and his vision returned. Harry pushed himself into a sitting position gingerly and surveyed his surroundings. Everything was fuzzy again so he reached up for his glasses to adjust the lenses with magic again. When he pulled the glasses off, the world became clear. He put them back on and blinked at the blurred world, then pulled them off and scanned again.  

Deciding he would deal with that later, he saw Vernon slumped on the floor, hardly breathing. Shit. How was he gonna make this work? He stood up and tested his leg. Not as broken as he thought; in fact, it may have felt better than ever. He slowly crept toward his uncle and continued his observation. The lightbulbs were blown in the hall. The window of the front door was cracked. A family picture was on the floor and smoking. Petunia was standing on the stairs with her hands over her mouth. Dudley was behind her with a look of terror on his face.  

Vernon groaned and opened his eyes. Harry sighed, “Alright. Family meeting, in the kitchen.” He led the way into the kitchen and pointed at the table until his three family members sat down. He put the kettle on and passed out mugs. When the pot whistled, he added tea and then poured for everyone. Once he was happy with his own tea he took a sip and sat back, “To answer your earlier question, Uncle Vernon, yes. I am doing something freaky and unnatural to make sure my uniform stays clean and properly fitting. And I think it’s about time someone explained why you’ve both tried so hard to beat it into me that magic isn’t real, when it very. Clearly. Is.” 

Vernon started to bluster, “Now see here!” but decided to stop when he saw sparks at the ends of Harry’s fingers. “Fine. Petunia, this is your fault. Explain.” 

Petunia turned her nose up to the ceiling ant crossed her arms petulantly, “Oh, fine. I never wanted to speak of her again, but you insist. My *sister*,” she shuddered, “your mother, was a witch. She was making dead flowers live, and talking to the bushes almost as soon as she could walk. When she met the Snape boy in the park, he only confirmed what mother and father suspected. Magic is real. And just as the foul Snape boy predicted, Lily received a letter from Hogwarts when she turned eleven. She and Snape went off to learn magic, and I was left alone. And then I was left with you, because she fell in with Potter and got murdered.” 

Dudley fidgeted in his seat and Harry made the sparks come back. “That’s a lot to unpack. Ok. Do you have anything of hers?” 

Petunia scoffed, “Of course not. We found you on the doorstep and had to feed and clothe you ourselves. You had nothing but the clothes you were in and a letter from Dumbledore.” 

Harry knew he wouldn’t forget any of this, but still planned to write it all down later. He liked writing to keep his thoughts organized. “Ok. Things are going to change. As you can see, I can do magic. And now that I know I can cause harm if I feel like I’m in danger, I will. I’ve lived on your scraps since the day I arrived here. I didn’t even know I had a name until I was registered for school. I’ve used magic to keep my clothes clean and fitting since then! Dudley has bullied me, and scared off any friend I ever thought I might make. I don’t see that changing now. I turn ten in a few weeks, and eleven next year. So, that means I should get my letter for Hogwarts next year. Correct?” 

Vernon turned red and slammed a hand on the table, “Who do you think you are!?” 

Harry glared at him, “I’m your nephew! I’m a child you should have cared for! Even if you hate my parents, you had no reason to hate an innocent baby!” He took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down, “I don’t want much from you. I want clothes that fit, I want access to the washing machine so I can clean them. I want access to the bathroom whenever I want. I *am* taking the spare bedroom with all of Dudley’s broken things. I *might* fix some of it, the rest I’m throwing in the rubbish bins. I’ll eat when I’m hungry, but I will only cook for myself. I’ll go where I want, when I want, and I won’t bother you at all. To save even more contact, you could just give me an allowance, and I’ll make sure I have what I need, and you’ll only see me in passing. When I go to Hogwarts, you won’t see me at all.” 

Petunia and Vernon whispered behind their hands while Dudley cowered in his chair. He was quaking so hard Harry feared the chair might collapse under Dudley’s weight. At last, the adults turned to him with severe looks on them. Vernon spoke for them, “We can’t throw you out without the police finding out. You seem smart enough to tell someone if I try to beat it out of you again. We agree to your terms. You will leave this house and never return when you leave for your final year at Hogwarts.” 

Harry nodded slowly, “I can accept that. Weekly allowance?” Vernon sounded like he was choking, but he pulled five hundred pounds out of his wallet and passed it across the table. “I think I can make this work to acquire a new wardrobe and toiletries. Do you know how I can get to the magic world? I want to find out how to get books so I can learn before I go to school.” 

Petunia stood and pushed in her chair, “Send a letter to Severus Snape. He’s the only other person in that world I know. I wouldn’t trust Dumbledore if I were you.” 

Harry let them scurry away. He finished his tea in peace, and even added a slice of chocolate cake. After washing his dishes, he collected his scant belongings and walked up the stairs. He turned into the first room on the left and surveyed his new domain. He placed his things on the broken bed and began separating the piles of junk into better categories. There was a rubbish pile that he took outside three times; then there was the try to use magic to fix pile; followed by the magic can definitely fix this pile. 

A full-length mirror was tucked half-in the closet. Harry carefully ran his fingers down the crack and watched the seam melt together. He couldn’t wait to use the mirror to try on clothes tomorrow. He spent the whole day going through Dudley’s junk and repairing the furniture. It was too late to go shopping now.  He did find a new hiding space in his closet. Dudley might be terrified of him now, but that didn’t mean he was any less stupid. Before crawling into his newly repaired bed, Harry pulled out a pad of lined paper and a pen.  

Severus Snape,  

I hope this finds you well. You don’t know me, but I was made to believe you were someone I could trust. I am currently living with people who don’t know magic, but I need to seek legal aid in the magic world. Please. I don’t know who else to ask.  

A Hopeful Ally  

******  

Harry stuck the letter to Snape in the post box on his way to the bus stop. He didn’t know there was a charm on all public post poxes to transport all letters to people with magic names to the Owl Post Office, where they are then scanned to make sure they were actually for a magic person. If they weren’t, the letter went back to the post box; if they were, a post owl delivered the letter to the magical recipient. 

Severus Snape received a letter by post owl roughly three hours after Harry put it in the box. He read the very brief letter over and over trying to figure out where it came from. But there were no clues. Only muggle paper, and muggle ink. The letter arriving by post owl suggests the sender may have even used the muggle mail. There was a stamp with the aging queen’s face... Severus summoned parchment and a quill and wrote: 

Hopeful Ally,  

You have not made it easy for me to communicate with you. I am not even certain my owl will be able to find you. If this letter makes it to you, please return your reply with the owl. She will remain with you until you have a letter to send. Can you take the Knight Bus to the Leaky Cauldron to meet with me? I will take you to Gringotts to acquire legal aid.  

SS  

Harry found the owl and letter from Severus after dinner. He spent the whole day buying clothes for himself, and new uniforms for school. He didn’t go too crazy, though, and made sure he still had a lot of the five hundred pounds left. He was sorting through his purchases when he heard the aggravated tapping at the window. He lifted it open and let the bird hop in. She waved her leg to show him her letter.  

Harry giggled to himself as he untied the first letter he’d ever received. He read it twice and looked back at the owl, “I don’t know what the Knight Bus is, or how to get to the Leaky Cauldron. He’s gonna know I’m a kid, isn’t he?” The owl hooted rather unhelpfully. Harry looked at the strange paper of Severus’ letter. He pulled out another sheet of lined paper and his pen and wrote back: 

SS,  

I must admit my ignorance. I do not know how to summon the Knight Bus. Any other ideas?  

HA  

Harry looked at the owl, “Are you alright to fly back? I don’t know how far you have to go. I’ll try to stay awake if he sends you back tonight.” She hooted at him quietly and hopped back out the window. Harry settled into putting away his new things and securing his hiding spot. 

Severus was startled when Iris flew back into the sitting room. “How far from Cokeworth are you going? Did they reply? He looked at the single line reply for a solid five minutes, “How old is this person? Iris, I need you to speak to me.” Iris did not speak to him. 

HA,  

Tell me a public location where we can meet tomorrow afternoon. After you send your reply, go to sleep.  

SS  

Iris snatched the parchment and swept out of the open window. When she landed at Harry’s again, she was rather pleased to see the window open for her there as well.  

Harry leapt from his bed to the window, “Hi! You came back so fast. Oh, man. He wants to meet me tomorrow. Alright. I can do this. I’m sorry for making you fly so much. Thank you.” Iris nipped at Harry’s hair and watched him scrawl his reply underneath the letter he just received.  

****** 

Harry paced the human anatomy and physiology section at the Little Whinging Library. It was the least traveled section of a library Harry knew every inch of. He was freaking out about meeting a friend of his mum’s any second. He heard footsteps walking toward him and he froze like a deer in headlights. A tall man with long black hair came around the corner and stopped dead in his tracks. Harry smiled in what he hoped was a friendly way, but really came off more as a frightened grimace of pain. 

Severus stared at the waif of a child standing exactly where the letter told him to go. Was he finally losing his mind? Was he truly meeting a *child* in a library? “You’d better have a very good explanation, Hopeful Ally,” Severus sneered.  

Harry braced himself against the malice in the man’s voice. He was used to Vernon and Petunia, he could deal with this guy, “I think you knew my mother. I need help, and yours is the only name my aunt knows.” 

Severus felt the boy’s recoil like a physical slap. This was a child who knew what it was like to be hurt, “Will you tell me your aunt’s name?” 

Harry closed his eyes and released a breath slowly, “Petunia Dursley.” 

Severus felt bile rise in his throat. This was Lily’s child. This was James’ child. He should turn and run in the opposite direction. But he had Lily’s wide green eyes, and he looked so frightened. Instead of running, Severus took a step forward, “Harry?” 

Harry wavered between stepping forward or backward. In the end he took one hesitant step forward, “Yes, sir. Harry Potter.” 

Severus tentatively touched the boy’s shoulder feeling relief when he didn’t cringe under the touch, “Come with me, please. I’ll take you to Gringotts and we’ll figure out what you need.” Harry leaned into the gentle touch and nodded his head. Severus apparated them to an alcove next to the bank and quickly guided his charge up the stairs and into the building. 

When a teller was available, Severus walked calmly to them and nodded his head at the goblin, “Greetings, I need a very private and discreet meeting with the Potter account manager.” 

Harry was careful not to stare, but he watched the creature write a message onto a piece of paper that disappeared in a puff of smoke. A few moments later the creature motioned for them to follow. They were led down a winding path that looked like it was carved right out of a mountain of black marble with veins of every color known to man running through it. Their guide stood next to a massive stone door and waved them in. Harry looked at Severus hesitantly but couldn’t see anything but a stony statue. He scooted back into the available chair in front of an enormous stone desk and felt silly with his feet dangling. 

A being much like the one who brought them to this office stepped out from a hidden door at the back. They were slightly shorter than Harry, with an over-large head, sharp teeth, and a *huge* knife hanging at their thigh. He realized that he hadn’t heard the other being speak at all, so he was rather surprised by the smooth voice that greeted them.  

“Greetings wizards, I am Thorn. I have managed the Potter account since my father, Grimthorn, retired and left it to me. This meeting is long overdue.” Thorn was a female! Well... if that’s how these beings thought of gender. Did they? 

Harry tried not to fidget, “I apologize, Thorn, I don’t know... well, anything. I asked Mr. Snape for help, and he brought me here. For all I know, you both plan to kidnap me and sell me into slavery in Uganda.” 

Severus snorted, surprised by his own burst of mirth, “I can assure you, Potter, I do not intend to send you into slavery.” 

Harry shrugged and looked back at Thorn, “I don’t mean to be rude, but what are you? And how do I learn all the things I’ve been hidden from? And why is this meeting overdue?” 

Thorn’s laugh was like rocks grinding together. She sounded a bit like Mrs. Medlowe, who smoked a lot of cigarettes, and coughed all the time. It did *not* match with her velvety calming speaking voice, “I am a goblin. Gringotts is the bank for all magickind. I will send you home with a book about goblin culture and how to interact with my kind. As for everything else you need to know,” she flicked a look at Severus, “you will need a guide in the magic world. Someone who can take you to the places you need to go and teach you the things you should have learned a long time ago. This meeting is overdue because you should have had your parents’ will read long ago. There were specific instructions in it for your care and upbringing.” 

Harry felt his face turn red, “I only know that my mum’s name was Lily. My aunt and uncle have always refused to tell me anything. They told me for the longest time that they were alcoholics who died in a car crash. That’s where I got the scar on my head. But then Petunia just told me that mum was murdered,” Harry sniffed trying to hold back tears. Crying wasn’t useful. “I don’t know what to believe anymore.” 

Severus couldn’t hide the horror he felt. He could see that the boy was nervous, but he could still feel the rage building in him. “Your mother was the best friend I ever had! She was infinitely kind, and so damned smart. She could have done anything in the world, but she fell in love with your *father* and had to go into hiding because of it.” 

Harry sat with his back pressed to the back of the chair. Whenever Vernon looked like that, a belt was about to come flying at him. Harry held his hands in front of him and whispered, “I’m sorry I didn’t know.” 

Severus deflated. The fear radiating from Harry was like ice washing down his back. “I apologize for that, Harry.” 

Harry shook his head and dropped his hands. His gaze shifted to Thorn, but he kept Severus in his peripheral, “My parents’ will. Can I... can we?” 

Thorn eyed Snape carefully, then looked back at her account holder, “I need three drops of blood. That will give us proof that you are who you claim to be and will allow me to unlock the will.” 

Harry managed to keep his hand steady as he reached across the desk. He hardly felt the tip of a needle pierce his left ring finger, but the blood welled up and dripped onto the weird paper. Harry waited while the blood spread out and made words. He glanced at Severus, who could see the words forming because he was so damn tall and watched all color drain from his face.  

Severus clutched his throat and looked back and forth between the parchment and Harry. Harry yanked the parchment off the desk and read everything that had spread out from those three tiny drops. Severus knew both of their lives were about to change forever. 

Harry James Potter Snape DOB 31/07/1980  

Mother- Lily Jane Evans Potter  

Father- Severus Tobias Snape  

Adopted Father by blood adoption 31/07/1980- James Fleamont Potter   

Godmother- Alice Mary Longbottom Godfather- Sirius Orion Black  

Harry felt his gaze flicking between the weird paper and Severus, just like the other man’s gaze was doing before. The blood in his face drained the same, too, but then he felt hot all over. His throat felt dry and raspy, and he wasn’t sure why everything felt like it was spinning. He was just about to topple over, when a cold glass was pressed into his hand. He sipped ice cold water and felt his senses begin to settle.  

Thorn tapped her long fingers on her lips, “That was unexpected. I think we should open that will now, don’t you?” She opened a file that wasn’t there before and skimmed the page before reading it out loud: 

“Dearest Harry, if you are reading this, that means your father and I didn’t make it through the war. I hope that you are receiving this letter many, many years later, and that you’ve grown up with your biological father. There is a letter for him that I left with someone in trust. I’ll explain what I can in case things don’t go as planned, which they rarely do. Your father James and I were struggling to have a baby. We knew we were young, and that a war was going on, but we wanted a baby so badly. It’s a terrible excuse for wanting to bring a child into the world, but we were blinded by our love and fear of the unknown.  

We had a terrible fight one night about the war, and a lot of other things you don’t need to know. I made a mistake and went to visit an old friend. We drank a lot of bad vodka and made a few more bad choices. I knew immediately what I did was wrong, and I begged Jamie for forgiveness. Nine months later, you were born. We had the blood adoption done the same day. There are memories in the vault with the Pensieve. When you’ve had time to process all of this, please watch them. Your father and I have some things we didn’t want to try to say in a letter. We love you, Harry.  

Lily (Mummy)” 

Silence sat heavy in the room. One could hear dust motes floating down from the ceiling, the merest breath was like a foghorn. Severus gasped and leaned forward in his chair. He fought the urge to recoil when a cold hand touched his right arm. “I never got the letter,” grief filled his tone, “you have to know I never would have left you there if I’d known.” 

Harry kept his hand on Severus’ arm, “I believe you. I don’t know what we’re supposed to do about it, but I believe you. Thorn, is there anything that’s important right now in the will?” 

Thorn glanced at the pages behind the letter, “Your godmother is in hospital for the rest of her life, and your godfather is in prison. You have a very impressive inheritance from both the Potters and the Blacks. Albus Dumbledore has been taking money out of your trust fund since 31 October, 1981. His claim was that the funds were being sent to your guardians for your upkeep.” 

Harry collapsed back in his chair, “No money ever made it to them. Believe me, they complain constantly about how much of a burden I am on the household. If they were getting extra money for my upkeep, they’d make sure to rub it in my face as they used it all for themselves. There’s not a snowball’s chance in Hell that this Dumbledore was sending them my money.” 

Thorn wrote something down and smiled wickedly, “That is very interesting, Mr. Potter. Gringotts will begin an inquiry immediately. This is a rather large amount of money that has been taken. If it wasn’t used for you, Dumbledore will have to return all of it. Would you like to proceed?” 

Harry looked at Severus in panic. Severus took a steadying breath, “Proceed with caution. When the funds have been traced, we will schedule another meeting to go over the results. It is not wise to go after Dumbledore without a lot of irrefutable evidence.” 

Thorn nodded and scratched something else down with a feather quill, “Very well. That is a wise decision. As for Harry’s trust, all future withdrawals by Albus Dumbledore will be cancelled and his access will be revoked. I’m sure my colleagues and I can come up with a good reason why. Am I assuming correctly that everything we’ve learned here today is to remain top secret?” 

Harry nodded his head emphatically, “Listen, Aunt Petunia is a rubbish human, but even she doesn’t trust Dumbledore. I’ve heard nothing good about him, and everything I’ve heard was within the last few days. It’s not looking good for my opinion of him.” 

Thorn regarded the boy who was not yet ten who was wise beyond his years, “The Potter secrets have been kept by my family for centuries. They will not be shared by me. Mr. Snape’s secrets are just as safe with me.” 

“Sir, do you... do you want a son? If not, I understand. This is a fucking mess to be dropped in your lap all at once. I’ll totally go back to the Dursleys if I have to. We have an agreement now, anyway. They won’t bother me anymore,” Harry was rambling. He couldn’t stop. It’s like his mouth just kept going and he didn’t know what it was going to say next.  

Severus put up a hand for silence and felt relief when the boy stopped, “You are my child, you will never go back there if you do not want to. I have a home you are welcome in. It will take us some time to get to know one another, but we shall. I don’t know what I’ll tell Dumbledore. He’ll know right away if he sees you, there’s no way to hide the fact that you’re James and Lily’s child.” 

Thorn’s smile widened, “Actually... we can fix that. The blood adoption is what gave Harry so much of James’ appearance. It’s a simple matter to reverse the effects without removing Harry’s ties to the Potter line entirely. He’d just shift back toward his true dominant features.” 

Harry grinned, “Wicked! I can’t wait to learn everything about magic. How do we do it? Would I get to change my name? Are you sure you want me? I promise I’ll get good marks in school. I’m top of my class!” 

Severus felt an unfamiliar chuckle bubble up from his chest, “Calm, please Harry.” 

A phial appeared on Thorn’s desk suddenly, “This potion will reverse the physical effects of the adoption. You’ll still be James’ son, but you won’t look like him any longer.” 

Harry watched the phial disappear into Severus’ pocket, “I don’t know what my parents look like. It doesn’t make any difference to me. I like my green eyes, no one else has eyes as green as mine. It makes me feel like I’m at least a little bit special.” 

Severus felt his heart shatter, his child sounded like a young version of himself. “Come home with me, Harry. We have the summer to come up with a plan. But I will not be leaving you behind ever again. I never would have.” 

Thorn didn’t want to intrude, but there was still much to do, “Do you want to see to the name change now or at a later date? I can also send photo albums and the memories mentioned in the letter along with the Pensieve. Mr. Snape can show you how to use it.” 

Severus watched Harry’s face go through a handful of emotions in a very short period. His face finally settled on a now familiar determination, “Well, to hide the fact that I’m me, I’ll have to change my name all around. Harry James Potter can’t be Severus Snape’s son, Dumbledore would figure that out in a heartbeat.” 

Severus quirked an eyebrow at this child, “And what do you suggest we call you? And how do we explain your sudden appearance?” 

Harry grinned and crossed his arms over his chest, “Well, whatever you do for a living, I’m sure you know other people who do that. You had a fling with someone a few years ago and didn’t know a child was produced. My name is Harrison Snape, everyone calls me Harry. My birthday is first August 1980. My mum died somehow, and I landed on your doorstep. Congratulations! You’re a father.” 

Severus laughed out loud and had to clap a hand over his mouth, “You little shit. Where did you learn all that at nine years old?” 

Harry shrugged, “I spend as much time as I can in the library. I’ve read a lot. Coming up with a believable backstory wasn’t that hard. But what will happen to my aunt and uncle when Harry Potter goes missing?” 

Thorn pushed some of the weird paper across the desk toward them, “Let the goblins deal with that. We’ll relocate the Dursleys and leave a paper trail and a few false memories of Harry Potter’s death by car accident. The Dursleys will leave England to escape all the death.” 

The paper had the name Harrison Snape with a blank space for a middle name and his new birthday. His mother was listed as Silvia Montclair, a Potions Master from France who’d died recently. At Severus’ questioning look, Thorn explained that Ms. Montclair fit the criteria of their story, and happened to have been a recluse who never showed her face outside after a disaster at a potions convention in 1979. Thorn could not explain how she had that information so quickly. After some consideration, Harry and Severus settled on Drefan for his middle name. Severus explained that it meant trouble and was pronounced DRIH-fin. Harry just liked that he was getting a name from a father.  

Harrison Drefan Snape left the bank filled with goblins through a fireplace. He had a father, and a home to explore, and a life to look forward to.

Chapter Text

Traveling by floo was wild. Harry couldn’t wait to do it again. He was hoping that with practice, he wouldn’t land on his face. The sitting room he was now standing in had bookshelves on every single available bit of wall space. The fireplace itself wasn’t nearly tall enough for a person to walk through, but it stretched and released Severus. Harry waved shyly at the man as he continued surveying the room. There was a dark brown leather sofa sitting in front of the fire and a matching armchair close on the left. A short table was between them with a teacup on it.  

Severus allowed Harry to wander the sitting room for a while. He watched his son to ensure he wasn’t uncomfortable. He was inordinately pleased at Harry’s interest in books. When Harry turned away from the bookcase closest to the window, Severus got his attention, “Come with me. I can show you around the house, and to your room. We can shop for other things tomorrow.”  

He showed Harry to the kitchen that was behind the door straight across from the front door. The stairs that led up to the next level began just past the kitchen door to the left. In the kitchen there was a door that went to the backyard, and one that went to Severus’ potions lab in the cellar. There was a table with two chairs in the center of the kitchen, with nice gas appliances. Up the staircase, the first door on the right was a bathroom with a clawfoot tub in the corner, a shower in the other corner, a toilet and a sink. Aunt Petunia would have been jealous of the tub. The room directly across from the bathroom was now Harry’s bedroom. There was a full bed with plain white sheets on it, a wooden armoire, and a large window with a seat built in. The next room had its door on the far wall, Severus showed him that it was his bedroom with a bathroom inside, so they didn’t need to share. There was one more small bedroom on the main floor, tucked under the staircase. Harry didn’t think he would spend much time in there, it reminded him far too much of the cupboard under the stairs.  

When the tour was over, Severus made them ham sandwiches with crisps. Harry ate in silence, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was just happy to be eating in peace silence. Severus waited until the last crisp disappeared from Harry’s plate to talk, “I must go to your relatives this evening. I’ll gather your belongings and explain the situation. I’m sure the goblins will do a much more thorough job of it, but I don’t want them panicked when you don’t return by dark. Do you wish to come along, or would you rather remain here?”  

Harry crunched the potato contemplatively, “I think I should stay here. The Dursleys and I just barely have an understanding. I may have knocked out Vernon a few days ago...”  

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose, “Please do not leave the house while I am away. I shall return as soon as I can.”  

Harry agreed to stay put and took their plates to the sink. He was about to turn on the faucet to wash them when a feisty little creature popped up and snatched the plates. “You is not taking Rosie’s job. Rosie is being taking care of Master Severus since he was a little boy. Now Rosie be taking care of you. Shoo! Off with you!”  

Severus looked at his house elf aghast, “Rosie, I haven’t even had time to introduce you. Where have you been?”  

Rosie put her hands on her hips and tapped her bare foot on the floor, “Rosie is knowing Master Severus’ child when she sees him. You can be telling me all about it later. I is going to buy a new comforter for the little master. What is your favorite color, Little Master?”  

Harry looked at Severus and back to Rosie, “Er, I think I like green. Little Whinging School has a green tie, and I like being outside under trees.”  

Rosie nodded once and disappeared with another quiet pop. Harry assured Severus he could survive on his own for a while, so Severus stepped out the front door and apparated back to Little Whinging.  

He knocked twice before the front door was ripped back. I man as round as he was tall was gasping for breath; his face was an alarming shade of purple. Severus lifted an eyebrow and sneered down at the porcine man, “Vernon Dursley, I presume?”  

Some of the purple drained from the man’s face, leaving it a slightly less alarming red, “We’ve no time for solicitors!” He tried to shut the door but was met with an immovable force.  

Severus shouldered past the behemoth and into the hall, “I’ve come to retrieve my son’s belongings. Go and fetch them, would you?”  

A blonde mustache fluffed up like a hamster attempting to look larger, “Who the devil are you? We haven’t got any of your son’s belongings here!”  

Petunia chose that moment to come out of the kitchen in search of the cause of raised voices. She was hoping Harry was finally back, and Vernon was giving him what for. Instead, she found a nightmare standing in her entry, “Snape,” she gasped.  

Severus let a mean smile twitch at his lips, “Hello Tuney. It’s been so long. As it so happens, you’ve been housing my son for nearly ten years. I’ve already taken him to our home, but I would like to collect his things. You will be visited by our solicitors to deal with your relocation. I suggest you do what they tell you to. Otherwise, I might be tempted to come and pay you back for the beatings I know Harry has received.”  

Petunia muffled a shriek and ran up the stairs. Severus followed her slowly and stepped into the nearly empty room. A few unbroken things were strewn about. He shrunk them all and put them into his pocket. He let Petunia pull a pitiful number of clothes from the dresser, and summoned anything that might be hidden. A knapsack, a few books, and school uniforms emerged from a dark corner in the closet. Severus put everything Petunia handed him into the knapsack and disapparated right there.  

He had one more place to go before he went home to Harry. He pushed open the gate to Hogwarts and trudged up the driveway to the castle. When he reached the headmaster’s quarters, he scowled at the gargoyle, “Tell him I’m here, please.”  

The gargoyle shifted its stone head to look at Severus but remained silent. After a few minutes, it moved to the side and allowed Severus onto the moving staircase. Severus grunted his thanks and passed it. The door at the top was open when he got there. He stepped over the threshold into Dumbledore’s wonderland of whirring trinkets and whistling doodads.  

A seemingly wise old man with snowy white hair and a beard to match sat behind an ancient wooden desk. “Severus, my boy! What a splendid surprise. To what do I owe the pleasure of a summer visit?”  

Severus stood with his hands behind his back, “I’ve decided I need to begin selling potions by mail order to supplement my income. I would like to retire someday, and I haven’t got anything saved to do so. Would it be possible for me to no longer reside at Hogwarts?”  

Dumbledore looked truly shocked, “I do not understand, son. How would you teach if you did not live here?”  

Severus sighed, “I need to live where I am brewing potions; I cannot brew potions to sell on school grounds. I would floo to my office every morning for breakfast, and floo home to brew after supper. I would also need weekends free to brew as well.”  

“Severus, you have never given any hint that you are not happy with your wages. I would be happy to discuss a raise,” Dumbledore leaned back like he was slapped when Severus lifted a hand.  

“I am a Potions Master; I took this job because I was desperate. Voldemort wanted me here as a spy. You wanted me here as a spy. There is nothing to spy on any longer. There are things I want to do, diseases I want to cure. I hear the complaints about how terrible I am as a professor; I’m not deaf. I think I just resent the little blighters! They have so much potential and they’re all just throwing it away to goof off and be children.”  

Dumbledore relaxed back into his chair and steepled his fingers before his mouth, “You never had the opportunity to be a child, did you? Your father an alcoholic and your mother an apologist. You joined Tom right out of Hogwarts; no time to explore and learn who you are. Alright, Severus. Your pay will remain the same, and I expect the same level of quality from your teaching. You may arrive after breakfast and leave before dinner. I see no reason to force you to be around the children any longer than necessary. I would like it if you kept me informed of your success in business, as a longtime friend.”  

Severus released a breath he didn’t realize he was holding, “Thank you, sir. I’ve been avoiding this conversation for too many years.”  

Dumbledore chuckled and waved his hand, “Use my floo to go home, my boy. I shall see you at the planning meeting on fifteenth August.”  

Severus stumbled into his sitting room and locked the floo. A look into the kitchen showed that Harry wasn’t there. He took the stairs swiftly and tapped on the bedroom door. He entered hesitantly when he heard a soft call. Harry was sitting in the middle of a brand-new plush duvet the color of the darkest green pine needles in the forest. There were curtains to match hanging at the bay window.  

Harry smiled and slid off the bed, “Hey! Rosie came back, thanks for telling me about house elves by the way. She said the same thing you did; we can shop tomorrow. Everything go alright with the Dursleys?”  

Severus sat down on the edge of the bed next to Harry, “It went well enough. I’ll enlarge your things and we can unpack in the morning. It’s rather late, and I don’t know how long you’ve been awake. Do you need anything before sleep? I don’t know how to be a father.”  

Harry nudged Severus with his shoulder, “I don’t know how to have a father; we’ll just have to work it out as we go. Rosie made me eat a bowl of fruit with cream before you came back. She says I’m much too thin.”  

Severus ran his hand down the messy black curls, “You are too thin. Do you want the potion now, or would you like to view the memories of your parents first?”  

“Erm, I’d like it now. You’re the first person to claim being my father. They died before I knew them. I’ll be happier to look like you.” Harry stared at his knees.  

Severus stood and summoned a pair of soft wool sleep trousers and a plain black t-shirt and shrunk them to fit Harry, “Put these on, there should be a new toothbrush in the medicine cabinet. I’ll give you the potion when you return.”  

Harry took the offered pajamas and ran across the hall to the bathroom. A toothbrush was in the cabinet exactly where Severus told him; the toothpaste was in a little jar. The only reason he knew it was toothpaste was the label on it. He scooped a tiny bit onto the toothbrush and scrubbed his teeth. Whatever was in the strange toothpaste made his teeth and gums feel itchy, but they felt cleaner than ever!  

When he made it back into *his* bedroom, the tall mirror from the little bedroom at the Dursleys’ was settled next to the armoire. Severus was filling a glass with water and placing it on the nightstand. Harry shuffled over and clambered between the soft white sheets and thick duvet.  

Severus handed harry the phial with the cork removed, “I trust the goblins not to poison you. In the morning I’m going to contact a friend of mine who is a trained healer. She’ll be able to tell us what you need to be healthy.”  

Harry sniffed the potion and wrinkled his nose. He tossed it back quickly and swallowed the slimy liquid that was way colder than it should have been. He started feeling sleepy at once, “Thank you for everything, sir. Goodnight.”  

Severus pulled the duvet over Harry’s shoulder and closed the door quietly behind himself.  

******  

Harry snapped awake when he heard birds chirping. He felt a frisson of panic when he didn’t immediately recognize his surroundings. Then he ran his hands over the soft duvet and remembered that he had a dad! He almost fell trying to untangle himself from the sheets. He dug through the clothes in his knapsack and pulled out a pair of black trousers and a dark grey button-down shirt. It felt a bit formal for an almost ten-year-old, but Severus seemed like a pretty formal guy. It was fourth of June, and Harry had just over a year to get to know his dad before he would go to Hogwarts to learn magic.  

Harry hurried down the stairs and found his dad sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea and the newspaper. Only, the pictures in the paper were moving. He slid into the other chair and reached for the teapot, “How do the pictures do that?”  

Severus closed the paper and regarded his son, “Good morning to you, too. Magical people found a potion to develop film that allows the pictures to move. When you go to Hogwarts you will encounter a never-ending supply of painted portraits that can talk to you and leave their frames to visit another nearby.”  

Harry grinned when Rosie put a plate of eggs, sausages, fruit, and toast in front of him, “Thank you, Rosie! Magic is fantastic. Will I be allowed to learn about magic before I go to Hogwarts?”  

“We haven’t had a chance to talk about much, have we? I teach potions at Hogwarts; you will most certainly be learning much about magic before you attend. In fact, we will be buying a lot of books today; after we find new clothes and other things you think you might like. Is there anything you’d like to discuss about your past before I call my healer friend?” Severus waited patiently for Harry to think.  

Harry chewed on his toast and ate most of his eggs before he finally replied, “I think you know things haven’t been great. They hit me often and fed me as little as possible. I survived on the kindness of strangers and by using magic to fix my clothes. But that is over. If you think I need to talk about it, I will. But I’d rather work on experiencing a more normal life for a while.”  

Severus chuckled and stood, “If you are almost finished, I’ll call Narcissa. We’ll leave past abuse on the back burner for now.” He left Harry in the kitchen and walked to the fireplace in the sitting room. He tossed in a pinch of floo powder and leaned into the emerald flames. He called for Narcissa and waited for her to answer.  

At last, he saw a pair of satin slippers move toward him, and then Narcissa’s smiling face, “Hello, Severus! What a surprise! What can I do for you?”  

Severus tried to smile, but his nerves were getting the better of him, so his face remained stoic, “I’m actually in need of discrete healer help, if you have time.”  

Her look turned concerned, “Are you ill? I’ll come right through, step back.”  

Harry walked into the room as a beautiful woman with wavy blonde hair stepped out of the fireplace. He froze, unsure what to do or say. Severus waved at Harry and said, “Narcissa, please meet my son.”  

Narcissa looked closely at the child. He was far too thin, and looked like he could use a few nourishment potions; his hair was sleek and black like Severus’ but hardly hung to his collar; he had wide green eyes that Narcissa had only ever seen on one other person; and lastly, his complexion was what she thought Severus might look like if he left the dungeons and saw sunshine once in a blue moon. There was the thinnest suggestion of a scar on an otherwise perfectly beautiful face. “I have many questions, Severus. For now, it is a pleasure to meet you. Please call me Narcissa.”  

Harry took her hand and kissed the back, “It’s a pleasure, ma’am. My name is Harrison, but I prefer Harry.”  

Narcissa’s eyes widened, and she flicked a glance at Severus, “Severus, what is the urgent need for a healer? Does Harry need to be checked over?”  

Severus put his hand on Harry’s shoulder reassuringly, “Harry and I just found each other yesterday. I would greatly appreciate it if you could run a full diagnostic on him. I need a full record of injuries and illnesses.”  

Narcissa blinked slowly as what he was asking for registered, “It’s no trouble at all. Harry, you can stay right where you are. You won’t feel a thing, and we’ll be able to form a treatment plan if one is needed. I’ll wave my wand over you in a complicated pattern, and then my quill will record the findings on this parchment. Is that alright?” Harry nodded and Narcissa continued.  

She waved her wand and focused on the incantation in her mind. The quill started scratching and scratching and scratching. The parchment filled with injuries beginning on thirty-first October 1981; the injuries continued with dates, there were very few instances of illness. Severus was staying far more calm than she expected. She passed him the parchment and sat down in the brown armchair. When Severus and Harry sat together on the sofa she began.  

“I won’t ask questions right now. I will ask them in the very near future. Harry, I’m sure you will see full recovery under your father’s care. You’ll need nutrition potions twice a day for a year or so, but everything else looks as it should. I would like to know what happened a few days ago. The readings show that you received a severe break to your tibia and fibula, but moments later injuries long since healed improperly healed correctly with the newly broken bones.”  

Harry shuffled his feet for a moment, “That’s when my uncle was trying to pull me out of my cupboard. I don’t know what happened, but I could feel magic fixing me. I’m really used to feeling magic make bruises look like they’re almost gone after one night of sleep. But magic never made me feel *that* much better. I don’t even need my glasses anymore, and I’ve worn them since I was five.”  

Severus pointed to a line on the parchment, “This shows damage to his ocular nerve when he was five; the damage is marked healed at the same time as the broken leg.”  

Narcissa hummed, “Mhmmm. It’s a mystery I intend to solve. There’s also curse damage from *that* night that shows fully healed at the same time as the broken leg. I need to consult some of my family healer books. Why don’t you two come over in two days for tea. Harry can meet my Draco; you and I can catch up while they get to know each other.”  

After she stepped into the fireplace and was whisked away Harry looked at Severus, “You’re in big trouble, aren’t you?”  

Severus shuddered, “You have no idea. I’ll need to prepare you for Draco. My godson is... a lot. He’s a spoiled only child with wealthy parents who give him everything he wants.”  

Harry laughed, “I put up with Dudley for over nine years. I think I can survive a Draco.”  

Severus steered him outside and to the edge of the wards. Harry looked at the outside of the house with awe. Severus realized that the dilapidated exterior didn’t match the solid construction of the interior, “There is a strong glamour on the house to make it look unappealing. I’ve never had a single problem with burglars.” He felt his lips quirk at the glee on Harry’s face, “Come, we will go to Diagon Alley. Did you look at yourself in the mirror when you got dressed?”  

Harry shook his head as he was instructed to grasp Severus’ arm, “I just got the mirror a couple days ago, I’m not used to looking at myself before I start the day.”  

They swirled away and landed again in the same alcove near the bank. Severus nudged Harry to walk beside him, “You’ll just have to see how changed you are when we get to Twilfit and Tattings. Be confident without being cocky. Being shy looks like cowardice to many in the circles I often travel. I told the headmaster that I was struggling financially to get time away from the castle to run a mail order apothecary. That time will be spent doing that, but it will also be spent with you. I am quite sure we will clash at times, and butt heads; you are my child. Stubbornness is a strong trait in the Prince family.”  

Harry followed his dad through the door of a shop and looked around at the racks of clothing, “I promise I’ll try to be agreeable. I’m good at following orders, cleaning and cooking.”  

Severus shook his head and murmured, “You will be responsible for keeping your room clean and not leaving messes for Rosie to clean. She’ll revolt if you try to clean everything on your own, but please try not to abuse,” he was cut off by Harry just before a clerk came out from the back.  

Green eyes blazed, “Abuse is something I’ll never do.” His eyes cleared and he smiled brightly at the woman behind the counter, “hello!”  

Catriona Twilfit eyed Severus as he walked Harry closer. He usually only came in every few years for new black robes. She was almost positive he bought his underwear at muggle shops. “Good morning Professor Snape, how can I help you?”  

“Ms. Twilfit, we’ll be needing a full wardrobe today. Please take his measurements while I look around. Harry, I’ll pick out some things I know you need, and let you pick out the rest once she has your measurements.” Severus accepted Harry’s nod and smile, and turned away.  

Ms. Twilfit chattered in Harry’s ear while a tape measure flew around his body, but he didn’t hear a word she said. His skin color had lightened considerably since the day before. He used to look like he might have some middle eastern heritage, but now he was more olive-toned. Where his hair used to curl and stick up at every angle, now it was as straight as a pin; what used to be black strands that shimmered with mahogany and auburn streaks, was now so black it was nearly blue. Thankfully, his eyes were still vibrant green. His eyelashes looked a little longer and darker, though. He supposed Ms. Twilfit was done with him when she started shooing him away.  

He found his dad looking at long funny jackets similar to what Severus was wearing, “Is that the common style? It’s a lot like wearing a dress, right?”  

Severus put back the full fronted robes with a small smile, “Robes are considered common day wear for witches and wizards. Younger people are leaning toward open robes more than enclosed robes like mine. When you attend Hogwarts, you will have robes that can be worn open or closed. The uniform underneath is black trousers or skirt, white shirt, and school tie.”  

Harry ran his hand down a set of cobalt blue robes, “I like these if I need to get used to robes. It’s a good color.”  

Harry tried on what felt like a hundred different styles and colors of robes. He also tried on shirts and trousers until he never wanted to see clothes again. Ms. Twilfit promised that everything he picked out would be delivered to his house before he got there. She also accepted five galleons for a promise to keep this visit to herself.  

Severus took Harry to muggle London through The Leaky Cauldron to do the rest of their shopping. Harry thought it was wicked that a whole chunk of the world was hidden in plain sight. Their first stop was a barber. Harry left there with his hair short in the back and slightly longer on top. It parted naturally down the middle like his dad’s, leaving his forehead wide open. Neither noticed that the scar was gone.  

******  

Harry hopped down the stairs two at a time. They were going to see Narcissa and Draco today! He felt super ready in his cobalt blue robes with a white shirt and black trousers. He was sure Narcissa wouldn’t be disappointed in him.  

Severus shook his head and closed the potions journal he was trying to read, “Shall we go now, then? Calm down, please.”  

Harry skidded to a halt by the fireplace, “I’ve never had a friend! I can’t wait to meet Draco, I promise I’ll be on my very best behavior, sir.”  

Severus stood and removed the lid from the floo powder, “I’m sure you will comport yourself appropriately. Narcissa will not mind if we arrive a few minutes early.”  

When Harry stepped out of the fireplace, he was greeted by an excitable house elf in nothing but a grimy pillowcase. When his dad stepped out behind him, the elf almost fell over himself to greet him, “Potions Master Snape! Dobby is so pleased to see you. Mistress Malfoy and Master Draco are in the tearoom waiting for you. Please come with Dobby!”  

Narcissa stood in the sunlight from a wall of windows. Sheer curtains floated in the early summer breeze coming in from outside. A tall boy with hair so white it was almost see-through was hopping in place next to her. Narcissa waited until Severus was standing right in front of her to move.  

 She leaned forward and placed a kiss on each of his cheeks, then she leaned down and did the same to Harry. “Welcome to Malfoy Manor. Severus, it’s been too long. Come and chat with me for a while. Draco can show Harry around the gardens.”  

Draco jumped forward with his arm outstretched, “Hello, I’m Draco Malfoy. I hope we can be friends.”  

Harry shook his hand solemnly, “I hope so too.”  

Draco grinned and ran through the open doors into the garden, “Come on! I’ll show you all the good spots while Mother scolds Uncle Sev.”  

Harry followed Draco outside but glanced back at his dad, “Will she really scold him?”  

Draco waved for Harry to follow him into a copse of trees, “She just wants to know where you came from. Do you think you can trust me with the truth?”  

Harry looked up at the canopy above them. Apples were hanging down just out of reach. “Maybe someday. But this is all so new and scary. I need some time to decide who I can trust. I just met my er, Severus less than a week ago.”  

Draco jumped and tried to reach an apple, “I think I can understand that. I’ll try to be a good friend, so you trust me. Uncle Sev *is* your father, though, right?”  

Harry used the tingly fingers magic to pull two apples close enough to break their stems, “Yeah. He’s my dad. I never had a dad before.”  

Draco accepted an apple with a grin, “Uncle Sev will be a great dad. He lets me do potions with him sometimes. I bet he’ll let you do potions with him all the time!”  

They wandered the grounds for about an hour before they got too hungry to continue. They also made the peacocks angry and were afraid to be outside any longer. Harry and Draco felt like they knew everything about each other. Draco thought Harry needed etiquette lessons straight away. Harry thought Draco should lighten up a little bit.  

Severus and Narcissa seemed to be done with their discussion; and Draco’s dad was sitting next to his mum on the sofa. Harry didn’t know why he felt so nervous, but something about the man with the long white ponytail made him feel like he was being inspected. Harry sat next to Severus on another sofa and sat quietly while the adults talked.  

Harry knew things were going too well. He messed up after Dobby came to take away their dishes. “Why does Dobby wear that dirty rag? Rosie wears such a pretty dress.”  

Mr. Malfoy sent an icy glare toward Harry, “Dobby wears what he was given. If I were to give him clothes, he would be free and no longer tied to the Malfoy magic.”  

Harry looked up at his dad, worried he’d understood something wrong, “Do house elves need magic?” When Severus nodded that he was correct Harry whispered, “is Rosie ok? She wears a dress.”  

Severus put a reassuring hand on Harry’s shoulder, “Rosie has access to fabric to make her own clothes. Let us go home for today.”  

Harry smiled weakly and went to kiss Narcissa’s cheeks in goodbye. Draco hugged him tight and whispered in his ear that they would see each other soon. Harry bid goodbye to Mr. Malfoy and followed his dad to the fireplace.  

******  

While the children were exploring the gardens, Narcissa was grilling Severus for information. “I can see Lily in his eyes. Please, tell me where the child came from.”  

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose and breathed slowly, “He is Lily’s; and he is mine.”  

Narcissa had her hand over her mouth in shock, “The night that was never to be spoken of again? The one that Lucius and I had to pick up the pieces from? Oh, Severus! Did Potter adopt?” She could see the disgust written plainly on his face, “ah, he did. Does Dumbledore know?”  

Severus clinked his teacup a little roughly onto the table, “No. He doesn’t know any of it. Although, I’m sure rumor of my lurking Diagon with a small copy of myself has already reached him. He knows nothing of Harry’s origin; and when Harry Potter doesn’t arrive for school next year, Dumbledore won’t know that my son is him.”  

Lucius stepped into the room and silently kissed his wife before sitting down and greeting his friend, “I won’t pretend I didn’t hear everything. You’d better start telling us the backstory now so we can corroborate.”  

When they heard the boys’ laughter getting close again they were just finishing their own full backstory. Severus *did* attend the potions convention in 1979. He never met Silvia Montclair in reality, but no one else would ever remember her either. She was keynote speaker that year. She arrived at the hotel the day of her speech, she spoke for exactly thirty-nine minutes, and she left. Never to be seen in public again.  

The medical crew who saw to her after death were muggle and knew nothing of a hidden child. Lucius was able to forge paperwork to show that Harrison was born at a hospital in France. They had plans to alter her autopsy report to indicate she showed signs of childbirth. Severus would say that he remembered getting inappropriately drunk at the hotel bar after Silvia’s speech and following her back to a hotel room that was not his own. He woke up alone in the room the next morning, and learned he had a son in June of 1990.  

Severus would take the next year to teach Harry occlumency and solidify false memories of a mother in his mind. By the time Harry met Dumbledore at Hogwarts, Harry Potter would be long gone. Only Harry Snape would exist

Chapter Text

Harry woke up on first August to a very excited Draco jumping on his bed, “Wake up! Wake up! It’s your birthday! Mother and I are here to take you and Severus out for the day. Wake up!”  

Harry rubbed his eyes and looked up at the skinny blond sitting on his chest, “I can’t get up with you sitting on me. Go wait downstairs while I get dressed.”  

Draco laughed as he jumped from the bed, “You’re grumpy in the mornings! How cute.”  

Harry threw a pillow at Draco, but hit the door when it closed. He figured they would be leaving soon, so he put on a green button-down and black trousers with black robes over it all.   

In the kitchen, Harry found Narcissa and Severus sipping tea and picking at fresh scones. There was a pile of brightly wrapped gifts in front of the chair he always sat in. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the two new chairs that matched the ones that were always at the table. He received a peck on the cheek from Narcissa and slid into his chair with a shy smile for his dad.   

Rosie snapped her fingers and a plate piled high with pancakes floated across the room, “Does Little Master want juice or chocolate milk for his birthday breakfast?”  

Harry felt his eyes grow wider when the plate thumped in front of him. He’d only seen Dudley eat pancakes, and even his plate wasn’t this stacked, “This is too many pancakes, Rosie! Thank you! I’ve never had chocolate milk, could I try that, please”  

Draco frowned at his plate of pancakes and pushed a wrapped present toward Harry, “You’re so nice to the house elf. Open a present!”  

Harry looked at his dad for permission to touch the gifts. Severus could see the apprehension; his son had never received a present. “Go ahead, Harry. They’re all for you. You need to decide what you want to do today.”  

Rosie sat a cup of dark brown milk next to Harry and grinned when he thanked her. Harry took a tentative sip and smiled wide, “This is brilliant! You’re the best, Rosie. We can really do anything I want today?” he picked at the wrapping paper on the gift Draco was still nudging toward him, “Can we go to the zoo? I’ve always wanted to go.”  

Draco swallowed an obscenely large mouthful of pancake, “There’s not a zoo in London. We’d have to go to another country, and we didn’t schedule an international portkey.”  

Harry cocked his head and looked at his dad curiously, “Dudley went with the year four class last year. I, er... couldn’t go. They didn’t leave the country; they went to London.”  

Severus chuckled and felt his cheeks flush at the unfamiliar feeling, “I believe Draco is thinking of a magical zoo with creatures only found in our world. We would need to go to France, China, or the United States for that. I believe you want to go to a non-magic zoo?” Harry nodded emphatically, “Narcissa, we could do something another time. You didn’t dress for the muggle world.”  

Narcissa smiled serenely and waved a hand, “Nonsense, Severus. I’m fully capable of performing a simple transfiguration to make ourselves presentable for the zoo. It would do Draco some good to experience something new. Open your gift, Harry. Draco may combust if you don’t.”  

Harry blushed and finally pulled the shining green and silver paper off the package at his elbow. The box inside had an illustration of a dragon and a bunch of small pieces next to it. Harry turned the box around and read the back, “It’s a model? Wicked! I’ve always wanted to build a model. Dudley had model Ferraris and a lot of Lego. I’ve never seen a model *dragon.*”  

Draco puffed out his chest, “I have the same model at home. I’d be happy to help you if you need it. What is a Ferrari?”  

Harry grinned, “I’m sure I’ll need a lot of help. Maybe if we have time after the zoo? I bet we can find a book with pictures of cars somewhere.” Harry opened a few books from Severus and Narcissa and got a pair of really cool dragonhide boots from Severus.   

Narcissa simply removed the outer robes from herself and Draco. She had on a dress that should have been simple; it was pale blue and had short cap sleeves and came just shy of brushing the floor, but she looked like she’d just stepped out of a fashion magazine. Draco was wearing black trousers and a white button down.  

Harry looked at his outfit and Draco’s and considered where they were going, “Come upstairs with me. I can make us look like normal muggle kids.”  

Draco looked down at himself and frowned, “What’s wrong with what I have on? I’m not wearing wizard robes anymore.”  

Harry pulled him up the stairs and laughed, “How we’re dressed is fine for high society, which you belong to, and school uniforms. Outside of school kids don’t wear shirts with buttons. The trousers will have to do. Mine are too short for you.” He rummaged in his armoire and pulled out a plain blue t-shirt close to the color of Narcissa’s dress. He tossed that at Draco and pulled out a green t-shirt for himself, “This is better. Put that on and leave your shirt on my bed. You can have it back later.”  

Draco eyed the plain cotton with distaste, “It’s not very flattering, but I suppose it will do. At least it’s soft.”  

Harry laughed and tossed his t-shirt over his head, “Come on! I want to see an elephant up close!”  

Draco handled his first adventure in the muggle world admirably. Harry realized early on just how spoiled his new best friend was, though. They had just got in the gate at the zoo when Draco spotted a gift shop.   

He tugged on his mum’s arm and looked up at her pleadingly, “Mother, I don’t have anything to cover my eyes. We can’t,” he looked about suspiciously and whispered, “do anything magic to make shade.”  

Narcissa rolled her eyes, “Harry, do you mind stopping in the shop for a moment to find a hat or umbrella for Draco?”  

Harry shook his head, “I don’t mind. I’ve never been in a gift shop either! Come on, Draco, I bet you’d look really cool in a pair of sunglasses!”  

Harry regretted the decision almost immediately. Draco *did* look cool in sunglasses, but he had to have the most expensive pair. He also needed a black bucket hat with an embroidered tiger in mid-roar, a plastic cup with a tiger on the front with a lid and straw that he could have refilled throughout the zoo, and he was demanding a plush tiger to match his hat and cup.   

Severus could see the mix of emotions on Harry’s face. His son looked mildly disgusted at Draco demanding things, a little jealous, and rather impatient. He leaned down and spoke quietly to Harry, “You may pick whatever you want as well. This is your day.”  

Harry blushed and looked up at his dad, “It’s so much, though!”  

Severus nodded, “I understand that you aren’t accustomed to having things purchased for you. I also understand that Draco is spoiled rotten and doesn’t know when to stop asking for things. I’m sure anything you choose will be cherished. If you aren’t ready to commit to an animal, you could just pick a pair of sunglasses and a cup. There will be more than enough time to find souvenirs.”  

Harry nodded shyly and showed Severus the pair of sunglasses he liked and then held out a cup that read London Zoo Reptile House with pictures of a few different snakes, “I’m not ready for a hat. And I’m not sure about picking out a plushie... I was always told they’re for babies.”  

Severus carried the purchases to the register and paid for them, “If a plush toy is what you want as a memento of your first trip to the zoo and your tenth birthday, then that is what you shall have.”  

After donning his awesome green sunglasses and having his new cup filled with slushy lemonade, Harry drug Draco out of the gift shop and toward the elephants. Draco was shocked that muggles had amassed so many creatures without magic to keep them in their places. They watched the handlers feed the elephants a bunch of lettuce and fruits. Afterward, they got to see the elephants sprayed down with hoses and scrubbed with brooms. The boys laughed at the way the elephants' faces looked like they were smiling and laughing as they were tickled.   

After the elephants were the primates. Harry thought the orangutans were fantastic. The dark orange creatures had fat bellies like Uncle Vernon (looked a lot smarter than Vernon) and waved back at Harry and Draco! Draco didn’t like how the gorillas looked at him. As soon as the biggest gorilla in the enclosure got a look at Draco’s white hair, he started beating his chest and grunting loud enough to hear all the way to the car park. They didn’t stick around to find out if the gorilla liked Draco’s hair or hated it.  

Harry agreed with Draco that tigers were the best of the big cats. Lions were pretty close to being the coolest, but the tigers were bigger and looked a lot scarier. They also liked the African servals a lot. Their black tipped ears looked silly when they flicked back and forth. They were disappointed that the snow leopards were hiding in their cave, but it was a really hot day to be a snow leopard.  

They had lunch in a café sat in the center of the zoo that afternoon. You’d never guess that Narcissa was unaccustomed to spending time in the non-magic world; Draco was a whole different story. His mind was blown by the soda fountains where you could choose your drink *and* pour it yourself. The idea of waiting in line to order his food, and then waiting at the counter until his food was ready was simply preposterous. The fact that he had to carry his tray to a table by himself almost tipped him over the edge into a tantrum. Harry assuring him this was what muggles did and they weren’t pulling a prank on him was the only thing that stopped it.  

They were on their way to see the reptile house when Draco got caught up in another gift kiosk. Harry waited patiently while Draco tried to convince his mother that he needed the shark tooth necklace hanging on the top row. They continued on to the serpents as Draco draped his new necklace around his neck.   

They stepped into a cool dark building filled with glass tanks of varying sizes. Harry and Draco both pressed their faces as close to the first one as they could without touching the glass. Draco whispered to his new best friend, “Didn’t you want a cool necklace?”  

Harry looked at Draco next to him, then back to the corn snake, “I, er, was never allowed to ask for things at my old home. It doesn’t feel right to ask for things now. I already got so much today. It’s more than enough to keep me happy until my next birthday.”  

Draco gasped dramatically, “But there’ll be Yule! And I’m sure Uncle Severus will buy you things throughout the year. He brings me little gifts all the time, and I’m not his *son*.”  

Harry blushed and moved down to a glass case with a coral snake sliding over a tree branch, “Well... I won’t say no if he gives me something, but it still feels wrong to ask. I have plenty. Why would I need more?”  

Draco looked seriously at Harry for a moment, “You really didn’t have anything before meeting your father?” He frowned at the shake of Harry’s head, “I... don’t know what that’s like at all. I just get whatever I want. Erm, it’s ok to want things, though. I guess I don’t *need* all the things Mother has got me today, and I probably look like an idiot to you as I ask for more and more. But... it really is ok to want things.”  

Harry moved down to a king cobra and pulled back slightly as it puffed out its neck, “You don’t look like an idiot, but you did remind me of my cousin. He isn’t nice like you at all. He likes to pick on kids that are weaker than him and hurt them. You’re not like that are you?”  

Draco felt a little ashamed, he did treat others badly from time to time when he was spending time with Pansy and Theo, or Crabbe and Goyle. “No. I’m not like that, and if I ever do behave that way, I want you to make me stop. I won’t be a bully like your cousin.”  

Harry smiled as they got to a large enclosure with a lush forest inside. A huge brown boa constrictor was coiled right by the glass. “This one is so big! Aww, look at the sign. He was bred in captivity.”  

Draco read the sign inside the glass, “Native to Brazil. He’s a long way from home.”  

Harry looked at the snake, whose eyes were now open and focused on him, ~You’ve been here so long.~  

The snake lifted its head and looked into Harry’s eyes, ~I have much life left to live in this cage.~  

Harry jerked back in surprise, “Draco! This snake can talk!”  

Draco was staring at him with wide grey eyes, “That’s not all, Harry! You can talk to snakes! Merlin!”  

Harry looked back at the constrictor and blinked a few times. He leaned on the glass and almost fell in when the glass disappeared. The snake slipped out of its enclosure and sped out the open door. Harry heard ~Thankssss amigooo!~ just before the other guests noticed the massive snake sliding by them and started screaming.   

Severus blinked at his son and walked calmly toward him. He took Harry’s hand and began guiding him to the door in the opposite direction the snake went, “Shall we go back to the gift shop and have another look around?”  

Narcissa smiled and took Draco’s hand, “I think I saw an elephant skeleton model. I wonder if they have a tiger.”  

Harry and Draco looked at each other with wide eyes but kept silent on the trek back to the gift shop. Harry held onto his dad’s hand when they entered the gift shop. Draco ran off with his mum to look at a wall of shirts. Severus let Harry lead the way to a mountain of plush toys.   

Harry plucked at the velvet soft trunk of an elephant and looked at his dad, “I don’t know what happened. Am I in trouble?”  

Severus crouched down so he was eye to eye with the scared little boy, “No, Harry. You are not in trouble; unless you intended to set a boa constrictor loose in London.”  

Harry giggled and sniffed away a few tears, “I didn’t know I could talk to snakes. That’s a freaky thing, isn't it? Draco was looking at me like it’s not normal.”  

Severus tucked the overstuffed elephant into Harry’s arms, “We’ll talk more about it at home, but for now, know that you are not a freak. You are a ten-year-old boy who just learned he has an interesting skill.”  

Draco ended the conversation by bounding over to Harry with two t-shirts on plastic hangers. The same image from Harry’s cup was on them, “We are getting these to remember everything about today. This was the best day ever, and it’s not even my birthday!”  

Harry laughed as he followed the adults to the register again. After paying for another bunch of souvenirs, they found an empty security shack in the car park to apparate back to Spinner’s end.   

Rosie was waiting for them with a huge dinner and a giant chocolate cake with ten candles on it. She insisted on taking Little Master’s new things to his bedroom. After stuffing themselves with Rosie’s amazing food, Harry and Draco sat at the kitchen table to put together the elephant skeleton. It took the two just over an hour to fully assemble the elephant and tiger models.   

When they were done, Narcissa started shuffling Draco toward the floo, “It’s time to go home, my dragon. Your father will be waiting to hear all about your adventure.”  

Draco groaned, “Oh, alright. I had so much fun, Harry! We have to do something again soon.”  

Harry hugged his friend and felt warmth spread as he got used to receiving affection, “We will. And we can write to each other.”  

Narcissa kissed Harry’s cheek and passed the floo powder to her son, “It was a truly wonderful day, dear. Happy birthday. Goodnight, Severus,” she kissed his cheek and followed her son into the flames.  

Harry scrambled onto the sofa and wrapped his arms around his knees, “We’re gonna talk about the snake, huh?”  

Severus sat carefully in the chair next to the sofa and regarded the upset child, “We are. However, I do not think it will go in the direction you believe it will. I am *not* angry with you.” Harry peered over his knees at his dad, “it was quite a surprise to hear you hissing at the snake, and a double surprise when you had a bout of accidental magic causing the glass to disappear; but neither of those things are worthy of anger. Have you ever talked to a snake before?”  

Harry thought back to when he had to weed the flowers and he would pretend he could talk to the garden snakes. He’d thought his imagination was just so good that he could hear their replies. “I think I’ve been talking to snakes since I was about three. I just didn’t realize it wasn’t my imagination until today. Is this what Aunt Petunia meant when she said my mum would whisper to the bushes?”  

Severus sat silently for a few minutes as he tried to remember Lily talking to snakes, “I cannot remember a time when your mother spoke to a snake in my presence. If Parseltongue was a skill she had, I was unaware.”  

Harry stretched out his legs and sat forward, “Parseltongue? Is that snake language?”  

“It is, it’s a very rare ability to have. It’s a language purely of magic. It cannot be learned and is only passed down through family lines. Famous people known to speak Parseltongue are Herpo the Foul, Salazar Slytherin, and Voldemort.” Severus knew the time to discuss the past war was here, and he was not ready.   

Harry frowned as he filed the names away, “I know Slytherin is a house at Hogwarts, who are the others?”  

Severus asked Rosie for tea and settled back into his chair, “Herpo the Foul is an infamous Greek Dark wizard. He discovered that by hatching a chicken’s egg under a toad, one can create a basilisk. A giant snake with incredibly deadly powers. Salazar Slytherin was one of the founders of Hogwarts and is who the house is named after. Voldemort was a Dark wizard who we need to discuss in much more depth. Are you awake enough for this conversation or should we continue tomorrow?”  

Harry sipped his tea and tucked his feet underneath him, “I’m ready to know more. We only have a year to get me ready to meet Dumbledore. You’ll eventually have to tell me everything.”  

Severus nodded and crossed his right leg over the left, “Very well. I believe that remaining honest with one another will help us maintain the relationship we’re building. Deceit only leads to hurt feelings and mistakes. Where do I begin?  

“Voldemort was the chosen name of a Dark wizard named Tom Riddle. When he first started collecting followers, his idea was to bring magical children out of the muggle world younger. Children don’t start Hogwarts until they are eleven; muggle-born students don’t usually learn about magic until they get their letters. Then one of the heads of houses visits them to explain. Voldemort thought this was wrong, that children needed to come into the world much younger, so that they were raised in our culture and understood our ways. Muggle-born students have brought so much of their culture into our world that most magickind celebrate Christmas instead of Yule, and many of our customs are dying.   

“I’m getting away from the topic at hand. I will admit that I joined Voldemort; when I joined him I was still so young. But his ideals mirrored those of my mother, and all of my friends in Slytherin. He just made sense. He started losing his path shortly after I joined. What was once a movement to change things in the government became an all-out war. He started preaching that we had to eradicate all muggles and that only the Purebloods would reign supreme. He forced his followers to torture and kill in his name. By that time, it was too late to get out. He marked his followers and could control or kill us with the mark.  

“That’s when I heard a prophecy that was the beginning of the end. I was spying on Dumbledore for the Dark Lord and overheard the Divination professor giving a real prophecy. I immediately ran back to my lord and told him what I heard. He interpreted the prophecy to be about either you and your parents, or another family that was close to them. In the end, he fulfilled part of the prophecy by marking you. A child was destined to know magic he did not, one born as the seventh month ends, to parents who had defied him three times. One must die at the hands of the other, for neither the child nor the Dark Lord can live while the other survives.   

“When he murdered Lily and James, and tried to kill you, he destroyed himself. Dumbledore believes he’s still alive somewhere. He has his ideas and his secrets. But you must know, Dumbledore is one of the most manipulative people you will ever encounter. He looks like a kind old grandfather, and he uses that façade to make people do as he wishes. I traded one lord for another when I went to Dumbledore.”  

Harry broke his silence for the first time, “Why would you go to Dumbledore? Until the torturing and killing people part, Voldemort seemed like he had the right idea. Right?”  

Severus half laughed, half sobbed, “He did have the right idea. No one knows why he changed so suddenly. But he did, and most of his followers did not want to continue and had no clue how to escape. I went to Dumbledore because the Dark Lord planned to kill your family. I had no idea at the time that the baby he wanted to murder was my son, but your mother and I were very close. I loved her too much to let him kill her. I turned to Dumbledore to defeat the Dark Lord before he could kill Lily.”  

Harry felt tears building in his eyes and his throat felt tight, “She died anyway, and so did the man who claimed me as his. Why didn’t he kill me, too?”  

Severus moved to the sofa and collected his son in his arms. It was an entirely new sensation to be holding a crying child that he wasn’t going to pass off to a prefect. He stroked spider silk fine hair, “He tried to kill you. Something went wrong with his spell, and it backfired. The upper half of the house was blown apart like a bomb had gone off and the Dark Lord was gone. There wasn’t a trace aside from ashes. When I found you in your cot, you were crying and there was a deep gash on your forehead. I cleaned you up and held on to you until Black arrived. We argued over who would take care of you until aurors arrived and sorted everything. When all was said and done, Hagrid came and took you from both of us on Dumbledore’s orders.”  

“And Dumbledore left me on the doorstep at number four. Can I go to bed now? I have a lot to think about. I need to write everything down so I can organize it all and come up with important questions,” Harry was done crying, but he was still leaning into Severus. Severus looked into clear green eyes and noticed that the scar from the curse rebounding was gone. He didn’t say anything to Harry, he just bid him goodnight and decided to talk to Lucius and Narcissa about that one.   

Severus brushed a kiss across the top of Harry’s head, “Go organize your thoughts. You can ask me any question you have, important or not, when you’re ready.  

******  

Harry didn’t go to bed when he got to his room; he sat down at a wide black roll-top desk against one wall. He took out his lined notebook and a quill to practice using one all the time. He wrote down everything he’d learned that day, including the bit about his mum whispering to bushes, and the Dark Lord losing the plot. Then he started a list of questions to ask his dad. Was it safe to voice the opinion that a Dark wizard had the right idea? What *is* the difference between Light and Dark magic? Did you have to be one or the other, or could you be something shadowy and in the middle? Was Dumbledore right about the Dark Lord not being dead? The questions just kept coming. Did all the Pureblood versus muggle-born nonsense really matter?  

People are just people as far as Harry was concerned. It was a bit weird that he had two dads, but there was a girl at Little Whinging School who had two dads. She just didn’t know the woman who gave birth to her. And only one of Harry’s three parents was alive. But he really wanted to know if he wouldn’t be as good at magic as Draco was all because his mum was muggle-born. Shit, Severus was a half-blood, too! Were they really less because their entire family wasn’t magic? It just didn’t seem likely to Harry.   

He climbed into bed and pulled up his dark green duvet and spotted his new elephant on the pillow next to him. It disappeared under the covers before Harry fell asleep, where he dreamed about talking to snakes in glassless enclosures.   

Harry found his dad where he always was the next morning. But there was another wrapped present sitting on the table. Harry sat down and eyed it, “You know my birthday was yesterday... right?”  

Severus folded down the corner of his newspaper, “Cheeky brat. This is your final birthday gift. I thought we could use it today. We don’t have much time before I’ll be going back to work. The first planning meeting of the year is in two weeks.”  

Harry bit the top off a blueberry muffin and tore off the wrapping paper. He found a small cauldron, a set of tools, and thin gloves that looked like they wouldn’t protect against much, but he was sure were stronger than anything. “You're going to teach me to do potions!”  

Severus smiled and sat the paper down, “If you’d like to learn. I have potions to make for my mail order business, but I can also take time to teach you some things.”  

Harry finished his breakfast quickly and picked up his cauldron with his tools inside. Severus led the way down the stairs into a well-lit room with shiny silver shelves on every wall. The shelves were filled with jars of all shapes and sizes filled with unimaginable things; each with a plain white label with his dad’s scrawling script. There were two long metal tables that held at least twelve different cauldrons. Some were already filled, and some were empty.   

Severus showed Harry where to sit his things and put on his own gloves, “The first thing you will need to learn is safety. The gloves I’ve given you are dragonhide, like your boots. Unlike your boots, the gloves were made thin enough to maintain a sense of feeling to do delicate work, while still protecting from high temperatures and cuts from most blades.”  

Harry tugged on his bright green gloves, flexed his fingers and ran them over the top of the table, “They’re like the latex gloves doctors wear in hospital. But I can feel even more with these.”  

Severus opened his roll of knives, measuring spoons, and stirring rods and smiled when Harry did the same, “And that’s a reason we keep magical things hidden from the non-magic world. If muggles knew about the properties of dragonhide, there would be no dragons left. I’m going to teach you three different techniques used for preparing potions ingredients. When you’ve learned them sufficiently, I’m going to brew while you prepare these herbs. Occasionally I’ll change the way I want them prepared. When I’m through brewing for the day, I will check your progress.”  

Harry grinned and waited for the first instruction. He learned that a rough chop was different than finely diced. And that julienned was different than minced. Rough chop seemed fairly self-explanatory, so Harry set off on turning a pile of herbs into many neat piles of herbs that were finely diced, julienned, and minced. He looked up sometimes to see Severus leaning over a cauldron, or cutting up something else, or stirring another cauldron. He hoped he looked that effortless in a potions lab someday. His dad was probably the best Potions Master in the world, and he wasn’t going to disappoint him.   

Severus’ observations of Harry were far more subtle than Harry’s of Severus. Severus felt uncharacteristic smiles tugging at his lips more often in the last few days than he could remember in his life. He fell in love with the way Harry pulled his mouth to the right and chewed the corner of it just like Lily did. He felt something he thought long dead bloom to life in his chest when Harry jumped and cursed under his breath when Severus shouted the next cutting technique. It was too reminiscent of himself.   

He could brew all of these potions in his sleep. Going through the motions was simple enough. He didn’t plan to do any experimental work with Harry anywhere nearby. Pandora Lovegood had just recently lost her life in front of her child while doing experimental potions work. Harry was better with a knife than a child of ten should be. His piles were neat, and it was clear which technique was used for which pile. He put stasis charms on the few bubbling cauldrons and moved back toward his son.   

Harry tipped his head up and smiled when Severus came over, “Hello, sir! How did I do? Was any of this useful, or just for practice?”  

Severus made a show of sifting through the little mounds of cut up greens, “You’ve done well, son,” Harry jumped and blushed when he was called son. “How is it that you’re so good at cutting?”  

Harry wiped his knife clean on a dry towel that was next to his workstation, “I couldn’t spend all my time at the library. If I wanted a chance at a fast shower before bed, I had to be back home before Dudley. On the nights I succeeded, Petunia would decide I was clean enough to help her cook dinner. On the nights I didn’t get to shower, she would make me wash anything not covered by clothing and then help her cook. I rarely got to eat what I cooked, but I’m apparently decent enough. They never complained.”  

Severus had to fight the urge to curl his hands into fists. He took a deep breath and exhaled before continuing, “You only need to cook here if you want to. Rosie will fight you if you do, but it is your choice. You may also shower when you please.”  

Harry reshaped the pile of diced greens, “You said that on the first day. I won’t forget. You forgot to tell me if these are useful or not.”  

Severus scooped the three piles together into a jar labeled Dandelion Greens- Fresh, “ They are very useful. How would you feel about a tutor? Narcissa has offered for you to join Draco for his tutoring sessions while I’m teaching at Hogwarts. You’ll learn Latin and French, and the basics for a variety of magic. Herbology and its connection to Potions will be part of that tutoring.”  

Harry followed Severus into the kitchen, “Draco doesn’t go to school? I’d like to learn with Draco, and I promise not to goof about. I told you I make good marks.”  

Severus opened a jar and pulled out two large chocolate chip cookies, “There are no magic primary schools. Children either learn at home, go to muggle schools, or have tutors. Draco and some of his other friends have a gathering every Friday to socialize. It also gives their tutors a chance to compare notes.”  

Harry munched on the cookie he was given and thought. “That won’t start until September, right? You still have to teach me the mind lock thing.”  

“Occlumency is the mind lock; it is one branch of mind magic. You are correct that it is at its very base a lock. The best way to explain it would be to tell you to hide your secrets in an actual place.” Severus watched Harry’s face for any sign of understanding.  

“I had a hiding spot in the cupboard. I found it when I was four and hid things there until I moved to the bedroom. You took me away two days later. I haven’t even thought of finding one here. But you don’t mean actually putting my thoughts in a place, do you? You mean like imagining a place and then hiding my thoughts in the imaginary place.” Harry was chewing at the corner of his mouth again.   

Severus was impressed, “I mean exactly that. Build the safest fortress you can imagine and hide your thoughts among them. A person who can look into people’s minds is using the second branch of mind magic; it is called Legillimency.”  

Harry picked at a loose thread on his trousers as he thought, “What is it like looking in someone else's mind? Is it like telepathy in movies where people can hear the thoughts of others?”  

“It’s nothing like that. It’s more like seeing a slide show and having the option to go closer and see the full memory. Some minds are like a box full of slide show cards all jumbled together, you have to sort through them to find what you want. Some are neat and orderly and run in chronological order. And then there are those who are successful Occlumens. I met one who called it his mind palace. When I entered his mind, I was in a palace. I found his memories hidden behind doors and tapestries. He hid his most personal thoughts in a cave below a lake miles below the dungeon of the palace. There were traps and dangers lining the path from dungeon to lake.”  

Harry stretched and felt his back pop, “Wicked! I’m going to make mine a library.”  

Severus chuckled, “It takes a lot of practice. You’re ten and you’re new to magic, there’s no need to rush.”  

Harry watched Rosie move around the kitchen and the ingredients for sandwiches begin popping up on the counter, “But there is a rush. I need to either be able to block Dumbledore out of my mind altogether, or I need to have false memories of a life I haven’t lived in my brain. Both would probably be best. It’s already August and we haven’t even started. I can’t tell you how much I appreciate the chance to get used to all of this new stuff, but we’re running out of time.”  

Severus sighed heavily, “You’re right. We’ll try something easy first. I’m sure you can perfectly visualize the closet in the bedroom and where you hid things. Try to imagine that space and hide your thoughts in there. When you think you’re ready, look directly in my eyes and say go. If you need to stop, say stop.”  

Harry nodded and closed his eyes. He couldn’t picture the closet as well as he wanted to. He’d only been there two days. He wasn’t able to make anything hold in his mind. He realized it wasn’t working and moved his thoughts to the Little Whinging Library. He formed the littlest kids' section with all the beanbags and low shelves. There was the papier mâché dragon, and the cardboard tree with the cutout door with a play kitchen hidden behind. He put all of his thoughts between the pages of books and hid his bad memories in the pretend oven in the play kitchen. He knew it wasn’t enough, but it was only the first attempt.   

Green eyes locked with black, “Go.”  

Severus tumbled into Harry’s mind effortlessly. He was shocked to find himself standing in a children’s library. He was even more surprised to find Harry standing in front of him, “I’m very impressed,” he thought.   

Harry stood next to a ridiculous blue and orange monstrosity that could have been a dragon if you squinted, “You made it! And my library stuck. I’ll stay over here and be quiet while you look around.”  

Severus pulled a book off a shelf at random. He ended up with Green Eggs and Ham, flipping through the pages he came across a memory of Harry speaking with an older woman who looked suspiciously familiar. He closed that book and put it back; he moved down an aisle and selected another book. This one held a few memories because it was longer and had more pages. After looking through a few more books, Severus realized that the longer books held newer memories. He hadn’t found any bad ones yet.   

He peered into the newspaper mouth of the dragon and found nothing. He lifted beanbags with no more luck. He was bent over, looking under a fluffy rug, when he saw the hole in the cardboard tree. It was easy enough to walk around the tree and find the plastic kitchen. He knew he found something when Harry started to laugh nervously. He popped open the oven and fell into a nightmare:  

Harry was bent over a bush full of thorns, trimming it to a perfect round shape with the smallest shears Vernon could find and no gloves. There were actively bleeding lines down both of his arms, and he was red with sunburn on top of it. He hadn’t had a drink in hours, and there hadn’t been food for three days. If they didn’t let him have something soon, he was going to end up losing consciousness again.   

Sweat dripped down his arms into the open wounds. He didn’t have enough liquid left in his body to cry. Mrs. Figg from down the road waved at him and came toddling over in her floppy house shoes and her hair done up in curlers. There was a cigarette hanging from her lips, and three cats trotting after her.   

“Harry! Hello, dear. Petunia promised me her recipe for cabbage rolls. Is she inside? Goodness but it’s hot out here! I’ll just give the door a knock and get that recipe,” Harry continued trimming the bush as dotty Mrs. Figg went about her business.   

Harry didn’t mind Mrs. Figg. The Dursleys left him with her sometimes when they didn’t want him to come along for anything fun. Her house always smelled like cabbage and cats. Probably because she had about fifty cats. But she gave him cake when she had it, and even stale cake is good.   

Mrs. Figg started talking as soon as Petunia opened the door, “There you are, Petunia! I’ve come to get the cabbage roll recipe you promised. Shall I come inside while you write it down?”  

Petunia looked like she smelled something rotten, “Of course, Mrs. Figg. Come in and have some lemonade I’ve just made. It’s such a hot day. Dudley will want something cold when he comes home from playing.”  

Mrs. Figg looked over her shoulder at Harry as she pushed her way into the house, “Young Harry looks as though he could use a cold drink right about now. He’s been out here making these bushes perfect circles for hours.”  

Harry held up his hands and hurried to say, “No, no! I’m fine. I want to get these just right before I go inside. You go with Aunt Petunia, Mrs. Figg.”  

Mrs. Figg scowled, “It’s not good for a body to get dehydrated. You listen to your elders and come have lemonade with your aunt and me.”  

Harry trudged into the house and sat the shears on the sideboard. He rushed upstairs to wash his hands and arms, so he didn’t get the kitchen dirty. When he got to the kitchen Mrs. Figg was sipping a glass of icy lemonade and flipping through Petunia’s recipe box. There was a full glass of lemonade in front of the chair next to her. He sat down and pretended not to notice the lemonade.   

Mrs. Figg slurped hers loudly and looked at him, “Drink up, son. It’s a scorcher out there! Petunia, when you’re done with that recipe, I’ll take this one for Swedish meatballs.”  

Harry took the smallest sip and watched his aunt grind her teeth as she wrote on a notecard. Mrs. Figg pushed the bottom of the glass, forcing Harry to take a big drink if he didn’t want to spill. And he really did not want to spill. The sugar felt so good running through him, and the cold liquid made him feel like he might not turn to sand. And then Mrs. Figg emptied her glass and Petunia was pushing her out the door.   

Petunia didn’t speak when she came back in the kitchen. Harry didn’t know what to do with the partial glass of lemonade in front of him. If he drank it, she would tell him he was being greedy and beat him. If he left the glass there, she would call him a wasteful slob and beat him. If he emptied the glass and washed it, she would tell him he was being wasteful and beat him. There was no right answer.   

At last, Petunia dumped the lemonade in the sink and washed the glass, “Go to your cupboard until Vernon comes home.”  

Harry started shaking, “Aunt Petunia, please. I didn’t ask her to do that. I never would have asked for anything. She wouldn’t let me say no.”  

Petunia was nearly spitting mad, “Cupboard!”  

Harry locked himself in the darkness. In what felt like no time at all, the cupboard was opening, and Harry was being dragged out. Vernon yelled about useless greedy good for nothing boys the entire time he hit Harry with his belt. He only stopped when he noticed the belt was wet with blood. He kicked Harry back into the cupboard and slammed it shut.  

“ Stop. Please,” Harry whispered.  

Severus grasped the table to steady himself, “Harry, I’m so sorry. I never intended to watch your memories. I was stuck until you said stop.”  

Harry was shaking in his seat. Severus opened his arms and Harry flew into the embrace, “I think you got stuck because I froze in fear. I’m s-sorry.”  

Severus began stroking silky hair, something he wished he could have done when his son was much smaller, “Do not apologize. I only meant to find the memories to help you think of a more secure location next time. You already exceeded my expectations and then kept going.”  

Rosie shoved a mug of dark hot chocolate with whipped cream into Harry’s hand, “Little Master is drinking all the chocolate. It makes bad feelings go away.”  

Harry drank the whole mug and went back to his chair, “I can do better next time. I know I can.”  

Severus refilled the hot chocolate and poured some for himself, “Take one week to build onto what you have here. If I get close to the hiding place next time, tell me and I won’t go in.”  

Chapter Text

One week turned into two. Severus checked Harry’s shields on Sundays after brewing. The first week was much better than that first awful experience. Harry’s library was three stories tall, had no stairs, and doors that went nowhere by week two. Severus was so pleased that he took Harry to Fortescue’s for ice cream before he had to drop him off at the Malfoys’ for the night.   

Harry picked chocolate peanut butter crunch ice cream and sat in the white metal chair making a mess of his face while Severus laughed. He dipped a napkin in a glass of water and wiped a smudge of chocolate from Harry’s lips, when he heard a shrill voice call his name.  

“Why, is that Professor Snape sitting there? Boys, stop a moment so I can say hello to your professor, yes Ginny, I know you’re not a boy. Fred, George, do not go anywhere. I’m watching you. Ronald, watch Ginny.” Molly Weasley bustled up to the table and hoisted an oversized bag higher on her shoulder.   

Severus forced a groan back down and looked up at the woman, “Good afternoon, Mrs. Weasley, what can I do for you?”  

A short chubby red-head woman with a gaggle of red-head children behind her stood next to the table while Harry finished cleaning his face, “Hello, Severus dear, I just wanted to see if you knew of any updates to the book list. We typically have them by now.”  

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose, “The first meeting for professors is this evening. I shall ask Albus if he is running behind.”  

She flapped a hand at him, “Don’t you worry Dumbledore about a thing. He’s a busy man. George get down from there, Percy do not go into that book store. I’m sure they’ll come soon. Who is this with you?”  

Harry took a deep breath and held it. This would be the first time anyone asked in the magic world. They’d been out together plenty of times, but people usually avoided his dad. Severus seemed to be thinking, or gathering courage, because it took him a minute to reply, “This is my son, Harry.”  

Harry let his breath out and grinned at his dad. The four boys and girl standing behind their mum stared at him curiously. Mrs. Weasley got big pink spots on her cheeks and started stuttering.   

One of the children gasped, “Snape has a son!?”  

Mrs. Weasley turned around and whacked at her children with her handbag, “Hush! That’s a very rude thing to say! We’ll leave you to it. My apologies, Professor Snape.”  

One of the two boys who were identical leaned around his mum, “Oi! Professor, we never knew you had a kid.”  

The doppelganger leaned round the other side, evading a swing of the handbag, “Nice to meet you Mini Snape!”  

The harried mother stomped her foot, “That is enough! All of you to the Leaky. We’re done here. I’m so sorry, Professor. It was very nice to meet you, Harry.”  

Harry smirked at his father when they all bustled away, “They’re the first people we’ve encountered who weren’t scared of you. Do you have a reputation I need to know about?”  

Severus led them to an apparation point and took them back to Spinner’s End. When they landed, he answered Harry’s question, “I am not liked well in most circles. I was a Death Eater that many feel got away with his crimes; I am also a much-hated professor. I believe most of the students call me a dungeon bat.”  

Harry collapsed in a fit of giggles, “My dad is the big scary teacher? That’s so great! D’you think kids will think I’m scary, too?”  

Severus didn’t know what to do in this instance. Harry had never called him dad, or father, or anything other than sir. Draco would ask Harry questions about time with his father, but Harry steadfastly called him Severus when talking about things they’d done. But he’d just said ‘his dad.’   

Harry was oblivious to the joy blossoming in his father’s heart, “I’ll be in Slytherin like you, you’ll be my head of house, too! That’ll be great. Why do the students hate you? Should I start wearing all black so I am a mini you? Nah, I like color too much. Those twins didn’t seem to hate you.”  

Severus’ head was spinning with the continuous topic changes running in circles, “The Weasley twins fear nothing, and I have a niggling suspicion they are going to attempt to corrupt you when you get to school. You’ll be starting with their youngest brother, who will undoubtedly be in Gryffindor. The students hate me because they do not take the danger of potion brewing seriously. I’m strict and exacting in and out of the classroom; I expect them to follow safety protocol, prepare their ingredients, and follow the instructions on the board. I’m one person responsible for the safety of hundreds of students.”  

Harry flopped onto the sofa and thought about what his dad was telling him, “But when you teach me things you’re calm, and you just explain everything while you’re showing me how to do it. I know there’s only one of me but teaching me can’t be much different.”  

“You are an intelligent boy; most children are not as academically inclined as you. If I am not hard on them, they will inevitably behave like children and injure themselves or someone else. If I’m any less demanding of them outside the classroom, they will be unlikely to respect my authority when it’s necessary,” Severus could feel how he *might* have been a bit harsh on the students in years past. He didn’t quite like how he was feeling about himself. Self-reflection was for the birds.  

Harry laughed, “Right, I get that I’m a weird kid. Maybe I’ll get normal after spending time with other kids. I *did* go to school, though; and had a bunch of teachers. The strictest one I had was Mr. Peterson. He taught science, and he was really serious about being safe. But out of class, he was the rugby coach. He was a really fun person.  

“I see how you are when we’re in Diagon, and I see how you are when we’re in muggle London, and then I see how you are with people you trust and are friends. You’re always a bit stiff and formal, that doesn’t change unless we’re alone here. You’re still formal but more relaxed with Narcissa and Lucius; you talk more with them. Muggle areas you’re closer to friends formal, you just don’t talk to people unless it’s to order food or pay a clerk. When we’re in Diagon Alley you stand so straight and stiff, and you’re usually scowling.   

“I dunno if any of that means anything. I’ve just had a lot of time to watch how people act when alone and when around others. It’s kinda funny to see the differences.”  

Severus sat quietly in contemplation while his son picked up the book he’d left on the coffee table and went back to studying potions theory. Harry’s observation and recall skills were incredible. They were also uncomfortable when directed at you. He was starting to wonder what would happen if he started behaving differently to staff and students alike. The clock on the mantle chimed four times, bringing him out of his musing, “It’s time for you to gather your things to take to Malfoy Manor. I mustn’t be late for the meeting.”  

Harry looked up from the book, “Oh! I don’t think I’ll need a book, do you? It’s my first time staying over at a friend’s. I packed my clothes and toothbrush this morning; I’ll just run up and get my knapsack.”   

Severus made a mental note to take Harry to find a new bag. The one he brought from the Dursley’s was falling apart at the seams. They stepped into the receiving room at Malfoy Manor and Harry was instantly holding an armful of Draco.  

Draco dropped from the hug and bounced up and down, “Theo is upstairs, too! I hope you don’t mind. His father had something important to do, and since you were already coming for a sleepover, Mother told Lord Nott Theo could come!”  

Harry grinned; they’d talked about Draco’s other friends a hundred times the past few months. He was more than ready to meet them. “Dad, can I go meet Theo?”  

Severus smiled back at his son and waved him away, “Go on, I’ll see you in the morning.” Harry wrapped his arms around Severus’ middle, then darted away with Draco.   

Lucius was leaning on the door frame with a soft smirk gracing his elegant visage, “You’re utterly besotted with the boy. I never thought I’d see the day Severus Snape freely hugged, or *smiled* at, anyone!”  

Severus raised an eyebrow at his oldest friend, “Piss off. Thank you for keeping him. I’m certain the meeting won’t last long. But...”  

Lucius nodded and stepped forward to put a hand on Severus’ shoulder, “The questions will. The rumors started the first time you took him out to Diagon Alley in June.”  

Severus tilted his head back and sighed, “We were accosted by Molly Weasley before coming here. Dumbledore will have had her floo call already.”  

Lucius moved his hand down to clasp his friend’s, “Sure you don’t want a shot of Firewhisky before you go? Give you a boost, old man?”  

Severus shoved the other man away with a laugh as he grabbed floo powder, “I’m thirty and you’re thirty-two, we’re hardly old men. I’ll be here for Harry after breakfast.” He spun away to Lucius’ laughter.  

******  

The halls of Hogwarts were blissfully empty as Severus walked from the dungeons to the teacher’s lounge on the fifth floor. The silence and steady tap of his boots on the stone floors gave him a chance to consider how to approach being a moderately more tolerable human being. He had a child he needed to set an example for, and his current surly attitude was not something he wanted his son to see. He refused to be like Tobias. But would he lose the respect of his peers and students if he showed any signs of weakness? Teaching didn’t need to feel like war... did it. Merlin and Morgan, he was over-thinking every past decision in his life.   

Chattering voices silenced when Severus walked into the lounge. All eyes turned to him, and he felt the collective inhale. It was only a matter of which gossipy busy body would explode with the need to know everything at once. He predicted Pomona correctly.   

Her round face brightened and a smile spread across her rosy cheeks. Steel grey curls were escaping from under her favored brown gardening hat, “Severus! How wonderful to see you after a long summer apart. Come and sit down next to me; tell us all about your summer.”  

Severus took the offered seat and noticed that Dumbledore and Minerva were still missing, “I started my own mail order apothecary in June. Business is going very well, thus far. How was your summer, Pomona?”  

Silence stretched again. The collective was unaccustomed to Severus engaging in their banter. This was new. This was unexpected. Pomona recovered admirably, “Oh, it was as good as it could have been. I got a full shipment of Dancing Daffodils to plant with the firsties.”  

Severus filled a cup of tea and hummed, “Hmm I’m sure they’ll enjoy that as an introduction to Herbology. I was thinking of changing my introduction to Potions this year. Ah, Filius. Enjoyable holiday?”  

The man in question squeaked and nearly dropped his cup, “It was unremarkable, but relaxing. I did take a short trip to Greece to watch a dueling competition.”  

Minerva came in ahead of Dumbledore and raised her eyebrows when she found Severus not scowling at his coworkers. Dumbledore joined the conversation they heard as they walked in, “Who won the tournament, Filius? When I had to leave for the ICW meeting, Renaldi from Italy was in the top space.”  

Filius finally stopped staring at Severus and turned to the headmaster, “Gonzalves from Guatemala took the top prize. Renaldi took a bad hit in the final round and took second.”  

Aurora Sinistra blew out a breath that sounded like a train whistle, “Oooooh! I can’t take it any longer! Severus, are the rumors true?”  

Severus crossed his right leg over his left and took a long drink of tea while watching her over the rim of the cup, “Which rumor would that be, Aurora? I heard something about Rita Skeeter putting her foot in it with the last article about the Wimbourne Wasps.”  

Aurora crossed her arms over her chest and pouted, “You know very well I’m not interested in Quidditch scandals, Severus Snape. The rumor about you having a child.”  

Severus saw Dumbledore stiffen; he still didn’t want to believe what he was hearing. Severus almost felt bad for hiding his son, “It is true,” everyone but Dumbledore gasped. He merely looked resigned; Severus continued, “I received a letter from a solicitor advising me that I had a child and needed to take custody of him as his mother was deceased. I met the solicitor and child at Gringotts and witnessed an inheritance test for proof.”  

Minerva put her hand on top of his, her Scottish brogue thickening with concern for a child, “Oh, dear! I cannae imagine it! How old is the bairn? Is he faring well after the loss of his mother?”  

Severus didn’t pull away from the touch, “He is adjusting very well. He led a very solitary life before coming to live with me in June. His mother was a recluse. She taught him everything he knows. We should get to the meeting, there will be plenty of time throughout the school year to get your questions answered,” he softened his words with a small smile.  

Dumbledore steepled his fingers and moved the discussion away from scandals, and summer holidays. They discussed how patrols would change since Severus wouldn’t be there in the evenings. The other professors were more than happy to change the schedule for a year; Severus’ boy would be there the next year. It was decided that the Slytherin common room fireplace would be connected for floo calls only to Severus’ home, in the event that the students needed their head after hours. Immediate concerns would be divided between the other three heads. Dumbledore apologized for not getting the letters out as swiftly as he usually did (Molly had given him more than an earful when she called with her juicy news) and promised that future years would not be left as long as this one was.   

Slowly but surely, the conversation swerved back to the newest and most interesting thing they had to talk about. Pomona leaned her chin on her fist and locked eyes with Severus, “You haven’t told us his name.”  

Dumbledore shook his head and wrinkled his forehead in confusion, “Whose name, Pomona?”  

She cocked her head toward Severus beside her, “Severus hasn’t told us his son’s name. Or where he’s from, or who his mother was other than a recluse.”  

Dumbledore rubbed his forehead, “Is it so important that it cannot wait until we are finished here?”  

Pomona frowned and sat up, “Albus, it’s not like you to stay away from the gossip. Did you know about this all along?”  

Severus could see clouded anger in sky-blue eyes, “No. I did not know. Severus chose not to tell me when he asked to amend his schedule.”  

Severus held in a defeated groan as Pomona puffed out an ah. “Albus, I apologize for not telling you; I apologize to all of you. When I came to ask to change things, I had known about my son for only a few hours. I was still processing... a lot. His mother and I had one night together after too much booze in a hotel bar in France. I woke up alone in the morning and never thought about her again. Silvia never contacted me to tell me about the child. I truly only knew about Harrison for less than four hours when I came here. I was panicking. We’ve spent the last two and a half months getting to know each other and figuring out how to make this work.” He held his breath praying to every god that they believed him.  

Minerva squeezed his fingers, “His name is Harrison? A good strong name; means son of the ruler.”  

Severus half sobbed in relief when Dumbledore didn’t say anything, “Harrison Drefan, he prefers to be called Harry. His mother used the French pronunciation ‘ari’ but he’s happy enough as Harry. He’s spent much time with my godson, and Draco refuses to call him Harrison.”  

Pomona put a hand on his shoulder from her seat beside him, “He’s the Malfoy boy, right? You and Lucius have been thick as thieves since you were a wee firstie and he was a tough third year. Are the boys close in age?”  

Severus was growing more comfortable talking. It would seem talking about his son was the key to opening up, “Less than two months separate them. Draco was born fifth of June and Harry was born first of August ten years ago. As Pomona says, ‘they’re thick as thieves.’ Lucius and Narcissa have helped by taking Harry for a few hours every day for me to brew; the boys have had more than enough time to become best friends.”  

Dumbledore broke his silence with a mutter, almost too low to be heard, “So the business wasn’t a lie?”  

Severus sighed, “The business was truth. I have a child to support. He needed new clothes, and a medical exam within a day of coming to me. Raising a child is not easy on a single teacher’s wages. I believe I’ll go if the business is complete. My syllabus has not changed, and I’ve already sent the potions for the infirmary.” He stood and walked away when Dumbledore nodded. He couldn’t change in one day. It was going to take time to truly be a different person. As a reward for not killing Dumbledore, Severus was going to go home and have a glass of Firewhisky like Lucius suggested.  

******  

Harry slid into Draco’s bedroom (that Harry was pretty sure could fit the entire downstairs of his house in) and saw a boy that was even taller than Draco, with shoulder length wavy hair the color of fresh brewed coffee sitting on the floor shuffling cards.   

Draco pulled Harry over and plopped onto the plush blue rug next to the other boy, “Harry, this is Theo. Theo, this is Harry.”  

Theo smiled shyly and held up the cards, “Do you know how to play Exploding Snap?”  

Harry settled on the rug and reached for a stack of seven cards, “Draco taught me! I’m not very good, though.”  

Draco tossed a cushion at him, “You’ll get better. Someone has to get good enough to beat Pansy. She’s a nightmare when she gets started!”  

They played a rousing three games of Exploding Snap, then had to calm down enough to eat dinner with Draco’s parents. After dinner they decided to play hide and seek on the side of the manor that Draco’s room was in. His parents’ room was just down the hall, so they knew they could go in any room but that one to hide. Harry left every storage cupboard he found behind and tucked himself in a window behind heavy damask curtains in the library. He really wanted to be exploring the library, but playing hide and seek was loads of fun.   

Draco found him when he sneezed when Draco was already back in the hall after searching the library. Theo was already on the rug in Draco’s room when they got there. Dobby popped in with a floating tray of snacks and juice to a round of cheers. Draco was already stuffing his face with a mini blueberry tart before Harry and Theo could choose which they wanted.   

Harry picked up what he thought might be peach and turned to the little elf, “Thank you, Dobby.”  

The elf squealed about the kindest wizards to ever live and popped away.  

Draco picked up another blueberry tart and laughed, “See what happens when you’re nice to them? They get all barmy and can’t even make sense. I don’t know why you try so hard, Harry.”  

Theo sniffed like he was going to agree with Draco, but Harry cut off anything he might say, “House elves can think and feel, why wouldn’t you treat them the same way you would a person?”  

Draco scrunched up his face, “But they aren’t people. They’re house elves.”  

Harry tossed his hands up in the air, “Ok. Let’s try this first. Pretend Dobby is a person. Muggles hire other muggles to cook and clean for them; they’re maids, or chefs, or butlers. Dobby is a human, and he does all the cooking, cleaning, and everything else around here. Would you look a person in the eye and tell them thank you, or would you complain that they were in your way?”  

Draco looked at Theo like it might be a trick question, “I would thank them, like I do waiters in restaurants.”  

Harry nodded, “Good, that’s good. Now, why don’t you think Dobby should have the same courtesy? I know house elves don’t receive wages for their work. Room and board are part of the deal, and access to family magic. But they do way more than humans who get wages for less work and no room and board.”  

Draco and Theo both shrugged, “It’s just how things are? It’s how my father treats Dobby.”  

Harry hummed, “Hmm. But not your mum; I’ve seen her quietly thank Dobby. I like your dad, but does he say thank you to waiters?”  

Draco puffed up a little, “Of course he does!”  

Harry held up his hands to calm Draco down, “It was a question, not an attack. So is Dobby just a lesser being because he isn’t human?” Draco hunched his shoulders and shrugged again. Harry looked at Theo and got the same response. Harry chewed the inside corner of his mouth and turned his head to the side, “Can we try something? Can you call Dobby?”  

Draco nodded his head and called for Dobby. The elf popped into the room and looked around nervously, “What can Dobby be doing for the little master and little misters?”  

Draco gave Harry the go ahead with a wave of his hands, “Dobby, can I ask you some questions?”  

Dobby pulled the hem of his pillowcase between his long knobbly fingers, “Dobby will answer questions.”  

Harry smiled warmly, “Dobby, how old are you?”  

Dobby blinked slowly a few times before responding, “Dobby is being twenty-nine years old, little mister.”  

Harry carried on, “Can you read and write, Dobby?”  

Dobby nodded his head emphatically, “All good house elves is being taught how to read and write! We is often taking messages for our masters. Dobby’s great-uncle Delber had to read and write for his master when master went blind.”  

Harry giggled and looked at his friends to see what they were thinking, “If you cut yourself does it bleed and hurt?”  

Dobby looked at a bandage on his left arm, “Knives is being sharp sometimes. It hurts when Dobby bleeds.”  

Draco and Theo looked a little ashamed as Harry asked the next question, “Do you have feelings, Dobby?”  

The bulbous yellow eyes widened and were almost afraid, “D-dobby has feelings. Dobby gets very scared when there’s big thunder and lightning. Dobby feels sad when he does not get to see his friend Bell who works in the gardens. Dobby feels lonely sometimes.”  

Draco leaned forward, “Do I make you sad when I’m mean to you?”  

Dobby pulled harder on the hem of the pillowcase, “Dobby is feeling afraid right now. Will Dobby have to punish himself if the little master does not like the answer?”  

Draco shook his head, “No, and I don’t want you to punish yourself at all. No more. Ever.”  

Dobby looked shocked, but shook his head, “Dobby will not be punishing himself anymore. Ever. Dobby does feel sad when Little Master Draco is unkind.”  

Draco frowned and a tear slipped down his pale cheek, “I’m only going to be nice to you from now on, I promise. Harry, how is Rosie able to make herself clothes?” Dobby panicked and started crying. Draco also panicked and didn’t know what to do about the wailing elf.  

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, “Dobby, stop. Draco doesn’t want to *give* you clothes. He wants to give you fabric so you can make your own clothes. My dad’s house elf makes her own dresses with fabric my dad gives her money to buy.”  

Draco scrambled up and pulled open his armoire. He rummaged around for a moment and then came out with bright red, bright yellow, and teal flannel night shirts. “I’ll go sneak scissors from mum’s craft room. You guys can help me cut these to make fabric for Dobby.”  

Draco slipped out the door and disappeared. Harry and Theo looked at each other and the sniffling house elf. Neither knew what to say. Thankfully Draco came back with three pairs of sewing shears, and they made quick work of turning the night shirt into rectangular scraps of fabric. The parts from the front and back were good sized, the sleeves much smaller. But there were six large rectangular pieces, and six small ones.   

Dobby burst into tears when they presented him with the gift. He promised to cherish the clothes he made forever and popped out of the room. The subject changed to Quidditch, and everything felt a little less heavy. The three boys talked until the crickets stopped chirping and fell asleep with the moon watching over them from the large window in the manor bedroom.   

******   

Severus stepped into the receiving room and followed the smell of tea and bacon to the breakfast room in Malfoy Manor. He greeted Narcissa with a kiss on the cheek and sat down at the table and collected a cup of tea for himself.   

Lucius folded the Prophet and refilled his own cup, “You’ve beat the boys to breakfast. They were still whispering when I checked on them after midnight.”  

Severus chuckled and buttered a flaky croissant, “Sounds no different than you and I when we were young. I'm sure they were making plans to wreak havoc on our lives.”  

Narcissa’s laughter was bright, “It’s no less than you deserve, gentlemen.”  

Lucius shook his head and chuckled, “Speaking of havoc; how was it yesterday? Did they interrogate you late into the night?”  

“They were more restrained than I imagined they would be. The story we’ve created was believed by one and all. Dumbledore is less than pleased with the deception from June, but he could not flay me in front of the others. So, I’ve managed to avoid that until I’m in the school for hours at his mercy.” He rolled his eyes and scowled for good measure.  

Narcissa patted her lips with a napkin and smiled sweetly, “Ah, I believe I hear Thoros making his way here with Dobby.”   

Thoros Nott did follow Dobby into the room, but the other three adults were so shocked, they didn't know how to react and failed to greet him. Dobby proudly led the way wearing a patchwork dress of red, yellow, and teal flannel. There was a teal belt tied around his tiny waist, a patchwork beret on his oversized head, and a wide grin on his face, “Lord Nott is being here for his Theo, Master Lucius and Mistress Narcissa!”  

Lucius’ face turned a very unappealing shade of tomato, “What in Salazar’s name are you*wearing,* elf!?”  

Dobby’s floppy ears drooped and he began shifting back and forth on his feet nervously, “Little Master and the little misters be giving Dobby a gift for being a good elf. They is telling Dobby to make new clothes so he does not needs to wear the pillowcase. Little Mister Harry is telling Dobby that his Rosie makes dresses with fabric gifts, so Dobby is making dresses for himself.”  

Thoros had situated himself in a chair and was watching the drama unfold with a pleased smirk. Narcissa was snickering into her napkin, and Severus was openly laughing and clutching a stitch in his left side.   

A gust of air escaped Lucius and he sat back in his chair and glared at the other three, “Don't bloody laugh, Thoros! Your son will most likely begin gifting your elves with *fabric* as soon as he gets home. Why do I put up with you two imbeciles?”  

Thoros waved his cup of tea in Severus’ direction, “I don’t know about Snape over there, but you put up with me because I've known you since you were in nappies! I remember when Abraxas brought the wee elf home to be your companion and caretaker. Wish he'd taught you to be a little more kind to your servants. Can't fault a man who's dead, though. You're still young enough to learn something. New uniforms for the elves is a yearly event at Nott Hall. I might let Theodore help pick the fabrics this year. Get him involved in the day-to-day care of staff. He'll be Lord Nott eventually. I can't live forever.”  

Three boys, who didn't look a bit like they had just woken up, thundered down the stairs and into the breakfast room. Draco doubled over with laughter when he saw Dobby in his new dress. Harry giggled and slipped around the table to hug his dad. Theo plopped into the chair next to his father and leaned over for a side hug.   

Draco patted Dobby on the head and grinned like the Cheshire Cat, “You've made a lovely uniform for yourself, Dobby! I think it suits you beautifully; don't you Father?”  

Lucius stuttered rather uncharacteristically, “I... Son... The elf... Yes. Dobby looks quite nice. It was a wonderful thing you did, giving him a gift. Thank you for rectifying my error in not providing the elves with appropriate attire.”  

Draco positively beamed at his father and filled a glass with orange juice. Narcissa cleared her throat delicately and joined the fray, “Perhaps we should go to the fabric store in Diagon to buy fabric for our other two elves to make new uniforms after your friends go. And maybe something else for dear Dobby. Flannel will be too hot to wear all the time, after all.”  

Thoros bellowed a laugh and slapped his thigh. While wiping tears from his eyes he turned to Harry, “You must be Severus’ boy! Nice to meet you, son. Don’t know if Theo told you his old dad’s name; I’m Thoros. You’ll have to come stay at Nott Hall soon. Looks like the adventure follows you.”  

Harry blushed and swallowed a mouthful of fruit, “Pleased to meet you, sir. Theo is great, I’m glad he could stay with me and Draco last night. I’m not sure about the adventure, though,” he shrugged and stuffed another strawberry in his mouth.”  

After finishing breakfast, Harry and Theo ran back upstairs to Draco’s room to collect their things. The three boys hugged when they got to the fireplace in the receiving room and promised to schedule a sleepover at Theo’s house next.  

Severus followed Harry through the floo into their sitting room and took a seat on the sofa when he noticed that Harry looked a little nervous, “Are you alright, Harry?”  

Harry scuffed the toe of his boot on the hardwood floor and nodded, “Yeah. It’s just that... I missed you.”  

Severus felt his stomach swoop, “I missed you as well,” he moved on the sofa to make room for his son if he was feeling affectionate. He was indescribably happy when Harry plopped down beside him and settled into Severus’ side. He let Harry have a moment of silent cuddling before broaching a new topic, “Does it bother you that we live in a house so much smaller than your friends?”  

Harry shrugged, but didn’t move from his spot, “Well, I haven’t seen where Theo lives. Is it as big as Malfoy Manor? I got lost trying to find Draco’s room from the library last night.” He sighed when his dad nodded, “Right. How did I end up with the crazy rich friends? I don’t care how big our house is. We have enough room for us and our things, and our books. Why would we need forty-three bedrooms and two ballrooms?”  

Severus chuckled and settled his arm around Harry from where it started on the back of the sofa, “I don’t believe we will ever need forty-three bedrooms and a single ballroom. You truly do not mind?”  

Harry looked up at his dad and smiled, “I really, *really* don’t mind. I do have a question, though,” he continued when his dad quirked an eyebrow at him, “Why do people sometimes call them Lord Malfoy and Lord Nott? I’ve heard Lady Malfoy, too.”  

Severus sighed heavily, “Our world runs on an ancient caste system much like the British Monarchy. There are no more dukes and duchesses, or kings and queens; yet the titles of Lord and Lady have withheld the centuries. Lords Malfoy and Nott are part of an elite group known as the Sacred Twenty-eight. A list off twenty-eight families thought to be truly ‘pureblood.’”  

Harry wiggled to kick off his boots and tucked his feet under himself, “Are there perks other than having a fancy name and being rich?”  

Severus was soaking up every bit of this snuggle; still as unaccustomed to physical affection as his son, he was learning he rather enjoyed it. “Not really, and not all of them are wealthy. The Weasley family we met yesterday are part of the Sacred Twenty-eight, but they refuse to use the titles and do not have as much as some of the other families. Many of them are part of the Wizengamot, our version of Parliament. Seats on the Wizengamot are typically passed down from generation to generation. Draco and Theo will take their father’s seats someday.”  

Harry nodded his understanding, “Ok. So, it’s all a mix of royalty and democracy? I don’t care about any of that. What we have is fine. I couldn’t ask for any more than what I have anyway; it’s already more than what I had before.”  

Severus ran his fingers through Harry’s hair and felt his breath catch in his throat when his son closed his eyes and sighed happily. He weighed the options of sharing this next bit, “I... have access to more than we have here. We’ve spoken some about my mother being a witch and marrying my father who was a muggle. Mother came from a very old family; I received the Prince inheritance when she passed away. I’ve left it sitting for years because I didn’t feel I deserved it. All I kept was Rosie. We could move to the Prince estate if you wanted.”  

Harry was so still Severus thought he might have fallen asleep. Then he sniffed and hid his face in Severus’ chest and mumbled, “You think I deserve an estate?”  

Severus pulled his son around so he could look into his eyes, “Harry, look at me. You deserve everything. For all the shit you’ve gone through, all of it I could have prevented if I’d known. I would tear the world apart to start over and give you everything you didn’t have, if I could.”  

Harry’s eyes were flooded with tears that tracked down his face in twin rivers. He stared into his dad’s fathomless black eyes and could really see how much he was loved in that moment. It almost hurt, it felt so good. He pulled in a shuddering breath and sniffed, “Um, we could look at the estate, if you wanted to... Dad.”  

Severus wiped the tears from Harry’s face and nodded slowly, “Ok. I think we’ll go to Diagon and find you a new knapsack first. Yours is atrocious.”  

Harry’s responding giggle was still a little wobbly, “Yeah. It came from the Bargain Basement when I was five. It’s bad.”  

They both jerked toward the kitchen door when they heard quiet sobs. Rosie blew her nose into a handkerchief and waved them off, “Don’t mind Rosie. I is going to get Arcadia ready for Little Master to visit.”

Chapter Text

Harry was quick to brush off their emotional interlude and cram his feet back into his boots after Rosie popped away in a chorus of nose blowing. He and his dad apparated to their usual alcove in Diagon and turned down a side street Harry had never seen before. Harry guessed where they were headed when he saw a shop called Seller’s Storage: Whatever you need to hold your belongings, we’ll sell it to you!   

The door jingled merrily when they pushed it open. A jolly looking man with a few too many teeth in his smile was standing behind a glass counter; Harry could see a wooden stool that the man was standing on. He waved at his new customers, “Welcome! I’m Mr. Seller, is there anything I can help you find?” 

Severus nodded his head in greeting, “Thank you, sir. My son and I are just looking for a knapsack.” 

Mr. Seller hopped down from the stool and was suddenly too short to see over the counter. He ducked under an open space and rushed toward the customers, “You’ll be wanting something sturdy that’ll last a few years. Enough room to hold books and quills and things, eh?” 

Harry blushed, but managed to answer the man, “I won’t start Hogwarts until next year. I don’t have much to carry yet.” 

Severus smirked as Mr. Seller waved off Harry’s objection, hoping for a better sale than a basic bag, “Nonsense, nonsense. You’ll still start Hogwarts, and what’s the sense in buying a bag now that won’t suit your needs for years to come? Follow me over to this fine display of bags. I’m certain we’ll find one that strikes your fancy.” 

Harry looked at bags with extension charms on them to make them large enough to hold entire houses. He saw teeny tiny bags that could hold up to a thousand pounds worth of things, bags with shelves built into the sides and anti-shake charms to prevent books and jars from falling. There were sparkly bags, and plain brown sack bags, and knapsacks, and cross-bodies, and handbags, and totes, and coin purses, and so much more. Harry felt very overwhelmed, but in a good way. He was having the time of his life learning all the amazing things magic could do.  

He settled on a black messenger bag with thick green stitching. It had a feather-weight charm on it, so it never weighed more than it did when it was empty; there was a protected pocket to keep parchment, quills, and ink; a pocket big enough to hold fifty books, and another pocket to carry a cloak and spare set of clothes. The best part was that once his dad cast a spell while Harry was holding the bag, no one else would be able to take anything from it.  

They were on their way to the register with Mr. Seller in the lead when Severus saw a display of metal bottles with a sign in front that read: Bottomless Beverage Bottles- holds up to 100 gallons (about 378.54 L)! Great for sporting events, hiking, camping, and more! Can be charmed to stay hot or cold! Severus’ mind flashed back to the memory of Harry’s thirst on the day he was forced to trim hedges in summer heat for hours without a drink. He spotted a green bottle with a silver lid and picked it up to add to their purchase. Mr. Seller was so pleased for the extra sale that he added a pocket to the side of Harry’s bag for free.  

Harry took his dad’s hand and grinned up at him, “Can we go to the bookstore? I’ve got all this space to fill in my new bag.” 

Severus poked Harry in the sides until he was giggling, “Cheeky brat. Come along, then. We’ll see what we can find that might take you longer than a day to read.” 

Harry went right to the section where he found a book about magical creatures last time they were there. He found one on dragons, then moved a few aisles down and found a book about ancient Egyptian culture, and then a French to English dictionary. When his dad found him, he added five more books to the pile. Harry discovered the other side of the shop that sold parchment, diaries, Never-Empty-Notebooks, quills, and ink that came in a bajillion colors. He couldn’t explain how happy he was when the clerk let him put all his new things into his new bag.  

Severus couldn’t help but indulge the boy. The sheer joy on his face as he was finding books and things to write with was too fantastic to end by telling him he couldn’t have every single thing. He could understand now why Draco was as spoiled as he was. It was nearly impossible to tell his son no. At the moment, he was picking up and purchasing the things Harry spent any longer than thirty seconds inspecting. Other than asking to come here today, he hadn’t asked for anything in their two months together. 

When they exited Flourish and Blotts, Harry turned to his dad, “Ok, so I know you said the estate doesn’t have forty-three bedrooms, but we’re not gonna get there and it has forty-one... right?” 

Severus took Harry’s hand and smiled down at him, “There may be twenty bedrooms. I could be off by one or two; I haven’t been to Arcadia since before my grandfather passed.” 

Harry’s eyes got as big as saucers, “Twenty? Salazar. I guess it isn’t forty-three.” 

Severus apparated them just inside the gates of the property. The sprawling grounds before them were still lush and green, even this late into August. The property was a perfect circle surrounded by dense forest. There were bulbous glass greenhouses out behind the manor, a house elf looked toward them from one of them when they began walking, then disappeared with a crack.  

Rosie was waiting for them at the front door when they got there. She welcomed them in and presented another elf. This must have been the one from the greenhouse, because he was wearing coveralls that were covered in dirty handprints.  

The new elf bowed, “Welcome to Arcadia, Masters. Gifford is taking care of everything while family was away. Gifford is happy to let Rosie do house things, and Gifford do outside things... if that pleases the master.” 

Severus cocked an eyebrow at the bold creature, “Very well, Gifford. I’ll leave division of duties up to you and Rosie.” 

Rosie hustled Gifford out with a wave of her hands and turned back to her boys, “There is ten bedrooms, all five on the second floor is having their own lavatory; the five on the first floor shares one down the hall. Master’s rooms is the corner rooms on the left of the second floor; Little Master’s rooms is the corner rooms on the right. All of third floor is library. Ground floor has dining room, kitchen, ballroom, and sitting room. You is exploring and Rosie is going to make supper.” 

Severus sighed at his dramatic house elf’s retreating back, “Only ten bedrooms, is that more manageable?” 

Harry put his hand to his chin and hummed in thought, “Hmm, I dunno. Is there room in the cellar for a lab, or are we converting the first floor into one massive one?” 

Severus laughed and started up the stairs toward their bedrooms, “I guess we’re staying here, then? The cellar *is* a fully stocked potions lab that’s three times the size of the one at Spinner’s End.” 

Harry started running up the last stairs to the second floor, “If that’s the case, then we’re definitely staying!” He pushed open the door to what he expected to be a bedroom slightly larger than the one he was just getting used to, but what he walked into was so much more.  

The walls were the softest shade of green jade with nearly translucent white vines scrawled across them. The curtains at the window and on the four-poster bed matched the curtains they’d left behind. His new duvet was already spread across this bed with his elephant on the pillow. He wouldn’t know until he went to bed that night that the ceiling was painted with softly glowing white constellations. One whole wall was empty bookshelves with only his elephant and dragon models on them. The wood for all the furniture in the room was a light wood that gleamed in the light. Aside from the bed, there was an enormous armoire, a desk and chair, a soft grey loveseat in front of the fireplace, and a small table with two chairs by a set of French doors that led to a wide balcony. The balcony looked out over the right side of the property, and he could see a pond perfect for swimming in not too far from the house.  

He found the door into his bathroom and decided to check it out while he was already in the room. The tub looked like it was cut right out of the dark stone floor. There was a selection of oils and bubbles for the tub sitting on a shelf; the shelf below held two stacks of the fluffiest towels he’d ever seen. He laughed that everything in here was black and white; he wondered if it was a family preference to prefer black over all, or just one his dad shared with the decorator of this specific room. A shower took up the opposite corner and looked big enough to fit four people. The mirror over the sink covered an entire wall; Harry wouldn’t be struggling to see his tie anymore. 

His dad was leaning against the doorframe when Harry came out of the bathroom, “You still want to stay?” 

Harry skipped across the room and took his dad’s hand, “Dad, even if the bedroom was rubbish, the whole third floor is a library. I never want to leave.” 

The library was everything Harry ever dreamed of when he was locked in his cupboard. The stairs let out right in the middle of the room that was obviously magically expanded. All four walls were windows, and there were enormous skylights in the ceiling letting in every last drop of sunlight. There were more books in this library than all the books in Little Whinging School, Little Whinging Library, the Malfoy library, and all the books at Spinner’s end combined. Harry was sure he could read for the rest of his life and never read them all.  

When he looked up at his dad, he looked just as star struck as Harry felt, “Did you ever come up here when you were little?” 

Severus shook his head and huffed out a breath, “I was never allowed. My grandfather believed children should not be trusted with something as precious as books. You may spend as much time here as you like; I would like you to clear anything you want to read with me. I’m certain many of the things in here are inappropriate for young minds; especially some of the Darker magic texts my grandfather was known to possess.” 

Harry ran a hand down the pristine spine of a thick tome, “What’s the difference between Light and Dark?” 

Severus took a deep breath, “It’s so hard to explain. Magic is magic; the divide between Light and Dark came about because someone wanted to control what magic was allowed to be performed. Some emperor or king thousands of years ago, even before Merlin, when there was no separation of magic and non-magic kind. It’s magic that requires sacrifice and ritual that is termed Dark, but not *all* sacrificial magic. You can squeak by a Samhain ritual with offerings of food and plants, perhaps a rabbit or goat if you’re daring. The same can be said for the other major sabbats. Anything more? Oh, no. You’ve gone too far into the Dark. A ritual to increase your memory that requires seven drops of the recipient’s blood is just as Dark as the sacrifice of an innocent to bring rain during a drought. 

“Light magic is more focus and intent; often times complex arithmancy is involved in creating a spell to form the wand pattern that best focuses the caster’s intent when speaking the incantation. But once a spell is mastered, the caster may not even need to wave their wand and speak; they can merely point their wand and think the spell.” 

Harry continued scanning titles and walking down aisles as his dad followed and talked. It was nice to just listen and learn, “Ritual magic is offering something in exchange for something, and only Dark when it’s *too much* sacrifice. Light magic is just using the magic that’s,” he waved his hands around his head, “around. I can’t remember the word for it.” 

Severus stopped to consider that take on things, “You’re very close; so close you might be more correct than anyone. There’s more than what I’ve explained here; some Light Spells can be used for Dark purposes, and some Dark spells can be cast using the magic around us. The word you were looking for is ambient; Light magic uses ambient magic, or magic that is around us in the atmosphere.” 

Harry grinned, “Like when my fingers tingle and I make things happen!” 

Severus stopped and looked closer at his son, “You can control the magic you do; it’s not all accidental?” 

Harry nodded and pulled a piece of parchment out of his pocket, It was a sketch of a dragon and tiger in battle he, Draco, and Theo did the night before. It was awful but hilarious when they were doing it. He ran the fingers of his right hand down the page and the drawing was gone, another swipe and it was back, “I can clear paper, make clothes bigger or smaller, mend small tears, and change the prescription of glasses. Oh, and sometimes I can pull things to me that are out of my reach.” 

Severus pulled a book off the shelf next to him and opened to a random page, “The intent of the spell I’m going to show you is to translate a word into a language you know. It’s usually cast one page at a time but takes much more focus to cast one word at a time. I won’t bother with the wand movement since you aren’t using one.” He pointed his wand at the word ‘magic’ and clearly said “Translatus.” The word his wand was touching shimmered and changed to ‘la magie’ until he lifted the wand tip. “I was thinking that I wanted to see French.” He pointed at the word ‘centauri,’ “try touching the word with your finger and saying the spell.” 

Harry pulled in a slightly shaky breath before placing his finger so it was barely grazing the word, “Translatus,” he intoned. They both watched as the word shimmered and changed to ‘centaur.’ “I did it! Dad, I did a spell!” 

Severus picked Harry up into a crushing hug and spun him around in a couple of tight circles, “You’re magnificent, Harry! I’m so proud of you! That’s a spell you’ll officially learn in fourth year, some students achieve it by second year, but the majority who learn early are in third. Please promise me you won’t try any spells without me there. I couldn’t bear it if anything were to happen to you.” 

Harry nodded solemnly, “I promise. But this spell will help me learn French! Draco already let me borrow some books with nursery rhymes in French, but they’re not the same stories I know; I need to read them in English first.” 

Severus put Harry back on the floor and started leading them back to the stairs, “Let’s go see what Rosie prepared for supper. I’ll see about finding some stories you’re familiar with in French.”  

Harry followed after his dad with renewed energy, “I have all the Dr. Seuss books memorized! I bet if I read all of them in French a couple of times, I could have it down! Oh! I read The Hobbit last year! Is that available in French?” 

Severus chuckled and thanked his ancestors for leaving a sizable inheritance behind to help with his son’s book obsession. At this rate, he’d have to buy all of Harry’s favorite books in whatever language he decided to learn. He wondered how many languages The Hobbit was printed in.  

****** 

Harry spent the next two weeks exploring the grounds and house he was now living in with his father. His favorite time was when he was allowed to sit in the potions lab and watch his dad work. Sometimes he got to practice cutting and smashing and slicing ingredients while his dad brewed. If he wasn’t in the lab, he was in the library. His dad found a spell in the Prince Grimoire that allowed the head of the family to lock entire shelves. Thankfully, whoever set up the library kept things that were dangerous in the back left corner of the room. Harry knew he wasn’t ready to read any of that yet, but his dad still locked the shelves down for safety.  

If he decided to go outside to play, Rosie or Gifford were never far behind. He wasn’t sure about Gifford at first, he always answered with as few words as possible, and tended to watch anyone he thought was too close to the greenhouses with a hardened glare. He eventually softened toward Harry when he’d asked the elf to teach him about the plants so he knew which were safe, which needed a delicate hand, and which were likely to try to strangle him. Harry now knew that the greenhouse with the dark windows was completely off-limits, the one with the vines covering the outside was only safe if his dad or Gifford was with him, and the other two were ok for him to go in. The safe greenhouses had vegetables and fruits, and non-toxic/aggressive herbs and plants safe for eating and using for potions. 

The last day before his dad had to go back to Hogwarts every day was a Friday. His dad surprised him by inviting Draco and Theo over to play for the afternoon. Harry was so excited to show them the secret he’d found the day before that he felt like he was going to explode as they raced down the front steps and out to the empty stable. 

Harry spotted Gifford in the hay loft and grinned at having a constant protector on hand. He ran to the third stall on the right and held his finger to his lips to tell them to be quiet, “I don’t want to scare them. Come in slow, the mum trusts me but she might not trust you.” 

Theo and Draco pushed through the wooden gate and peeked around the edge. Tucked up in a pile of old rags in one corner was a scrawny tabby cat with tufted ears and a fluffy tail. Hopping and rolling over her were three little kittens. All three boys inched their way forward and crouched down on the floor close to the cats. Draco had to fight the squeal trying to escape him as two of the kittens jumped into his lap while the third climbed Theo’s jumper sleeve. 

Theo plucked a miniature version of the mother cat from his sleeve and tucked it into the crook of his elbow so he could scratch its ears, “Harry! They’re so cute! Does your dad know they’re out here?” 

Harry frowned a little and shook his head, “Nuh uh. I only found them yesterday, and then it was time to take a bath and go to bed and I forgot to tell him. And then this morning he told me you were coming, and I got excited and forgot again. D’you think he’ll be mad?” 

Draco cooed over an all-black kitten with little white socks and wide blue eyes, “How could he be mad? Just look at them with their tiny ears and the littlest feet!” 

Harry laughed and looked at Theo, “Oh no, I think we’ve lost Draco. He was replaced by this... sappy mess.” 

Draco shoved Harry, but didn’t let go of the black kitten, “Shut up, you! I see you over there with the white kitten on your head like a hat. Let me use baby voices on the babies.” 

Theo plopped the tabby on top of his head, “Harry might be on to something, Draco. They do make remarkable hats.” 

When Severus, Narcissa, Lucius, and Thoros walked into the stable to find their missing children, they found all three boys laughing like loons with a kitten on their heads. The mother cat was sat in a corner cleaning a paw as if there weren’t a care in the world. Severus pinched the bridge of his nose and groaned. Narcissa crouched down and cooed at the kitten perched on top of her son. Lucius began muttering “oh no oh no oh no.” Thoros belted out a laugh and slapped his thigh. Before leaving the stable with three kittens and three little boys, Severus cast the charm to sterilize all four cats. One barn cat and one house cat were enough. He just wasn’t aware that the mother cat would be following them in and making herself at home in Rosie’s kitchen... and then his room. 

The following morning Severus could feel Harry’s tension across the table in the kitchen. He was hardly eating anything, merely pushing the food about on his plate and sneaking pieces of sausage to the kitten in his lap. “Is anything bothering you, Harry?” 

Sad green eyes looked up, “I’m not ready for things to change. I like how everything is now.” 

Severus removed the fork from Harry’s hand and gripped the clammy fingers, “Not much is changing. We’ll still have breakfast and supper together every day; I’ll be here when you go to sleep and wake up, and all weekend. The biggest difference is still something you’ve done often enough. You’ll floo to Malfoy Manor when I floo to Hogwarts. There you’ll have tutoring with Draco and Mr. Dedi, eat lunch, and play before coming home.” 

Harry nodded his head and sniffed, using the back of his left hand to wipe his eyes, “I know. It just *feels* like a lot, cuz you’re always here. And now you won’t be.” 

Severus pulled his son’s chair close to his and scooped the boy up for a hug, “You’ll be having so much fun you won’t notice the time passing. I promise.” 

Harry extricated himself from the embrace and tried to smile, “Can I take Phantom with me? She and Bastien can play while Draco and I are learning.” 

Severus raised an eyebrow, “Maybe. Today I want you to read some of the books we got you in French for a while. I think The Hobbit might be a bit advanced for you, considering you only read it once and there are words far more complex than ‘house’ and ‘mouse’ found in the Dr. Seuss books.” 

Harry was finishing his orange juice, but shook his head anyway, “Mmm mm! Once I’ve read something it’s stuck in my mind. You can ask me any line from any page in the book and I’ll know it. That’s why I’m sure I can read it in French, I already know what it’s gonna say.” 

Severus was skeptical to begin with, eidetic memory was not something common in either the magic or mundane worlds. It only took a few minutes to retrieve their copy of the book and quiz Harry on a few lines, his answers were exact matches every time. Severus closed the book and summoned the new copy in French and handed it to his son. Harry blinked a few times, then began reading a sentence in French and repeating it in English. Severus only had to correct his pronunciation once or twice. 

Severus thumped the book closed and smiled at his brilliant child, “You’ll be speaking and reading French fluently before the end of this year. Well then, you run up to your room or the library until lunch, unless you want to come brew with me.” 

Harry was absolutely going with his dad to brew. He was staying home with Rosie and Giff when his dad had to leave for the welcoming feast. His dad said Harry would probably be asleep before he got home. The new students always needed time to settle into the dorms, and the head of house needed to be there. It was supposed to be one of the only times his dad would have to stay until after dinner. Harry insisted he didn’t need to stay the night with Draco, and Severus figured Rosie raised him so she should do fine with Harry.  

Harry watched Severus quietly for over an hour, then began playing with Phantom on the stairs so they weren’t in the way. Harry giggled when Phantom pounced on her mother, “You haven’t named Phantom’s mum, yet.” 

Severus looked over at the female cat as she stared into his soul from the bottom step, “I’ve been calling her Maman.” 

Harry giggled again when Phantom jumped from the step behind him onto his shoulder, “Well, it’s pretty literal... but I guess it works if she answers to it.” 

Severus finished decanting a potion he’d just finished and put the now full crate of contraceptive potions into the storage room. When he closed the storeroom door, he turned to his son and then looked at the cat in question, “Maman, will you be watching the children while I am away?” The cat flipped one tufted ear and yowled politely, Severus bowed to her and looked back at his son, “Will that suffice?” 

Harry was too busy laughing at a grown-up as serious as his dad having a casual chat with a cat to answer. Severus took that as a yes and carried on around the child and felines up the stairs. He made it up a scant two steps before Harry was scrambling up behind him. They ate a quiet lunch before Harry convinced Severus to walk out to the pond with him to see if there were any snakes to talk to before he had to leave.  

Severus obviously went along for the walk; he still couldn’t deny Harry such simple requests. And perhaps he was noticing a change in the way he looked and felt about himself. Time in the sunshine and fresh air was changing pale sallow skin; there was now a healthy glow to light olive tones. Even his hair was changed. Instead of hanging lank and lifeless around his face to his shoulders, it now held a shine. He was reluctant to use the hair product he usually used to keep his hair from falling into potions for fear it would return to its former state. He’d never noticed how his mood brightened when he stepped out of the dungeons and into sunlight, either. 

They failed to find any snakes by the pond, but they did find a mother duck with a group of very late season ducklings hiding in the rushes. The mother duck didn't like Phantom being so close to her babies, and ran them off with flapping wings and angry honks. They trudged back to the house slowly toward the kitchen where he ate with Harry as always, and then took him up to his room.  

Severus was opening his mouth to say goodnight when Harry wrapped his arms around his middle and buried his face in Severus’ robes. Severus closed his arms around his son, “If you need anything, Rosie can either come get me or bring you right to me. Stay indoors, make good choices, and I’ll see you in the morning.” 

Harry nodded his head and squeezed one more time before letting go, “I’m ok. I’m gonna read by the fireplace for a while, then go take a bath before bed. I have Phantom, Maman, and Rosie. Don’t stab Dumbledore with your fork.” 

Severus leaned down and kissed Harry’s forehead, “I’ll try my hardest to remember. Goodnight, Harry.” 

Harry pushed Severus out of his bedroom gently, “Go before you cave and stay and quit your job. Goodnight, Dad.” 

Severus stepped through the floo into his office in the dungeons and immediately missed home. He forced himself to walk away from the fireplace and toward the Great Hall. The sun was setting, the students would be invading any minute. Severus found his seat at the head table and sat down between Filius and Minerva’s empty seat.  

Filius was already perched in his chair with a goblet of pomegranate juice in his hand. Severus watched the play of emotions cross the little man’s face as he tried to decide if this was going to be the normal arsehole Snape or the more open Snape he met at the meeting two weeks ago. “Good to see you this evening Severus! You look like you’ve got some color in your cheeks, have you been gardening this summer?” 

Pomona heard the word garden and leaned down to see around Dumbledore’s throne, “I remember your grades in Herbology! You were nearly as good with live plants as cut, dried, and pickled plants. You *do* have a rosy cast about you.” 

Severus smiled at the people on either side of him, “Not much gardening; I did go out for fresh ingredients occasionally. I spent a lot of time outdoors with Harry, he rather enjoys being outside; especially now that he’s got a kitten to follow his every move.” 

Severus was saved from further awkward conversation by the doors opening and a wave of students flooding into the Great Hall. Second-through-seventh years went to the tables under banners that matched their robes and ties. Most of them ignored the head table, but a few looked up and waved at a professor occasionally. Severus heard Pomona snickering and followed her gaze to the Gryffindor table where a match set of gingers were looking right at him with wide smiles. When their eyes locked with his, the twins waved and winked before taking their seats as if nothing had happened. Dumbledore just *had* to choose that moment to sit down in his golden throne. 

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled merrily behind his whimsical half-moon glasses. There were tiny blue stars strewn throughout his waist-length beard to match his robes. “Who did the Weasley twins just mark as this year’s first prank victim?” 

Septima Vector popped out from the end of the table with a sly grin, “That would be Severus! I hope your fire protection wards are solid; you’re in for a year if this one is anything like last year.” 

Pomona laughed and poured a drink for herself, “They are shaping up to be worse than Bill and Charlie... Combined. And this is only their second year.” 

Aurora Sinistra whispered, “Sweet Merlin,” as Minerva walked in with a double line of first years, who were drenched from a raging thunderstorm. Severus waited patiently for the first student to be sorted to Slytherin; when an older student pointed him out to the new student, he acknowledged them with a small upturn of his lips and a nod. The entire Slytherin table fell silent for a few seconds and devolved into hushed whispers. The whispers grew only more frantic when he acknowledged every new student the same way. 

The feast felt like it was dragging on longer than usual. Severus wasn’t hungry, but he picked at a sticky bun when the desserts popped up. At last, Dumbledore stood for his grand welcoming speech and sent the stuffed masses to their beds. Severus waited until the Great Hall was empty before taking the side exit down a hidden corridor that led to the dungeons.  

The blank space of wall that hid the Slytherin Dungeon was keyed to his magical signature and melted away at his approach. He walked in to the trail end of the prefects giving the speech about where the first years would sleep, and what would be expected of them as Slytherins. His silent approach and imposing air never failed to bring silence in an instant. Little first years crowded together on two sofas while the older students settled around the common room.  

Severus surveyed his students, “Good evening. Welcome to our new students, and welcome back to returning ones. I'm your head of house, and will be responsible for you for the next seven years of your life. Your behavior outside of this dungeon reflects back on me as a leader and your housemates. As a Slytherin, you must never air your grievances with others in this house beyond this dungeon. Quarrels are bound to occur. They do *not* need public attention. Is this clear?” the students murmured their agreement, so he continued, “I expect your best effort for all classes and assignments; if at any time you feel you need help, look at the notice board for a tutor. Tutors from other houses may also be found through Madam Pince in the library.  

“There will be a few changes to the way things run in Slytherin for this year. I will not be residing in the castle. I shall arrive every morning in time for my first class and leave after the last class of the day. I will also not be on school grounds on weekends, unless Slytherin is playing quidditch. If I am needed after I’ve left for the day, the common room fireplace has been connected to my home. The prefects will be the only ones with access and have already been informed of the procedure. Anything that requires immediate assistance, find whichever head of house is closest to the emergency; I will be contacted by them when the emergency has been dealt with.” He looked around the room with his sternest expression, “I do not expect for any such instances or emergencies to arise unless they are medical in origin.” 

He turned back to face the first years, “I understand that this is a new situation for all of you, and that being away from home can be difficult. Your dorms have a common area to spend time with your year-mates, but you can always come to this main common area to seek company if you are lonely. The owlery is full of owls waiting to take letters to your loved ones, and winter holidays are not so far away. It will be frightening for a few days, but you’ll adjust quickly to the new routine. I have office hours every Tuesday and Thursday from eleven to one. You are all welcome to come to me with concerns.” 

Gavin Buckley, one of the older, yet unfortunately less intelligent, students called from the back of the room, “Why ain’t you gonna be here Professor?” 

Gertrude Steinfeld shushed him, “Shut up, it’s none of our business what the professor does.” Severus was going to praise her for the support, but she kept going, “Besides, everyone’s seen today’s Witch Weekly; Professor Snape has a son.” 

Severus used all of his years of training to keep his mask in place. He simply raised one eyebrow and *looked* at them until they were wriggling uncomfortably, “You were correct when you started, Miss Steinfeld; it is no one’s business where I will be,” he saw a multitude of faces drop, “however... If it is confirmed in the tabloids, it must be true. I do have a son. If,” he paused for added emphasis, “our house has lost the least number of points by the first quidditch game, I might be persuaded to bring him along to watch. It will not matter how many you earn back if you lose points. I will be keeping a strict count of points lost and why. Is there anything else you need tonight? Classes start in the morning.” He was assured everything was under control and made his escape.

Chapter Text

Severus decided not to worry about whatever was in Witch Weekly for the time being. It was nearing eleven at night, and he wanted to check on Harry. Five hours alone in a house that size would be daunting for the bravest Gryffindor, even with a house elf and two cats to keep him company. Lily may have been in the lion's house, but her son was most definitely destined for the house of serpents. And he’d spent rather enough time alone in his short ten years of existence. He took the floo from his office to the sitting room at Arcadia and began climbing the stairs to the second floor.  

Before he could turn right to go check on Harry, Rosie exited from his own room with a finger to her lips, “Little Master is being asleep in your bed. He was feeling lonely and came to the kitchens for cocoa. Rosie is tucking him into Master’s bed. I is telling him his father will put him in his room when he gets home and that Rosie will be sitting with him after he falls asleep.” 

Severus changed directions and went to his room after thanking Rosie for taking care of his son. The lights were extinguished, but there was a low fire in the fireplace illuminating the room in a warm glow. He made his way to the king bed and froze when he came to the edge. Harry was snuggled into the blankets and pillow on the opposite side of the bed with his elephant wedged under his chin. Long black lashes brushed fair cheeks as eyes hidden behind delicate lids fluttered in REM sleep. Severus didn't have the heart to wake him when he looked so peaceful. Instead of relocating the sleeping boy, he changed into sleep trousers in the bathroom and slipped into the oversized bed and fell asleep learning every curve of his precious child's face.  

Harry woke up face to face with his dad. He was alarmed at first when he opened his eyes and there was a person lying next to him, then he remembered Rosie insisting he could wait for his dad to get home and then go to bed. He must have fallen asleep and his dad didn't move him. He wiggled as little as he could so he didn't wake his dad up and slipped into the bathroom.  

He’d only seen his dad's bedroom until now and was surprised to see that the bathroom had a color in it! He wasn't surprised when he saw the bedroom the first time. The walls were medium grey and all the accents in the room were black, grey, and silver. There were two green cushions on the sofa by the fire, but that was it. The bathroom was an entirely different story. The walls were pale cream with gauzy white curtains at the window. The floor and shower were tiled with large white and yellow hexagons; like his own bathroom, the tub was built into the floor from the same yellow and white tiles as the rest of the floor. Where Harry had fluffy black and white towels, his dad’s were all yellow. When he came out of the bathroom, his dad was just getting out of bed.  

Severus paused when he saw movement, but relaxed when he realized it was the child he was already looking for, “Good morning, Harry. I trust you slept well in my bed,” he cushioned the question with a raised eyebrow and soft smile.” 

Harry scuffed his toe on the carpet and tried to hide his blush, “It was after ten, and you weren’t home yet. I couldn’t sleep, even after Rosie made me a cup of ‘sleepy tea’ so she told me I could just wait for you here. I hope you don’t mind, sir.” 

Severus did not like the sound of the word ‘sir’ coming from his son in such a frightened way. “You have nothing to fear; to be honest, I expected you to come here during the storm last week. Seeking comfort when you’re afraid is natural. As your father, it is my responsibility to help you find that comfort however I can. If sleeping closer makes you feel safer, I understand. You’re still young, and I need you to remember that. You were responsible for your own wellbeing for too long.” 

Harry nodded and made the decision to go hug his dad. Because it was allowed. He sank into the warm embrace and just let himself be held for a moment. When his dad finally released him, he stepped back, “Ok. I’ll go get dressed. I know I have to go to Draco’s so you can be at Hogwarts on time.”  

Severus shook his head and chuckled. He was just as new as Harry at offering and receiving physical affection. They were adjusting and figuring things out as they went. He selected his favored black brewing robes and began the task of doing up all the buttons by hand. He found it was a soothing ritual that he missed if he needed to rush and use magic too often. The buttons served no purpose aside from aesthetic choice. He would never describe himself as vain... well... until recently. But his imposing aura was a hard one to build. The long black hair, solid black wardrobe, billowing robes, and accompanying scowls combined to create the terrifying dungeon bat the students hated.  

He looked at himself in the mirror and realized he hated it. He’d clung to his angsty teen attitude for too long. When he first started teaching it was easier to be an angry arsehole because most of his students knew *him* as a student. And then he’d just settled into the role. Maintain the persona and keep the respect. He never took the time to realize that Minerva, Pomona, and Filius were heads as well, yet their students didn’t hate them. They kept their respect without being tyrants.  

His hand was reaching for the jar of hair goop he bought at a muggle shop. It was cheap and made his hair stiff and stick together so it wouldn’t fall into potions. He pulled his hand away as if he’d been stung and realized in this exact moment why ‘dungeon bat’ was often paired with ‘greasy.’ He truly was an idiot. You hear the whispers long enough and you stop caring. *Why*, then, did he suddenly care? He pulled his hair into a simple plait down the middle of his back and tied it off with a piece of leather he transfigured from a washcloth. He decided not to give his appearance any more thought and went down to eat a fast breakfast with his son before they both had to leave.  

Harry was sitting at the table with a bowl of porridge that he’d piled Rosie’s fried apples into, “Rosie fried apples for the first day of school! I’m taking some to Draco and Narcissa; they’ll love them. I like your braid. Can I grow my hair and braid it?” 

Severus took a long drink of tea before attempting to sift through everything, “Rosie’s fried apples are one of the wonders of this world; Draco and Narcissa will appreciate them. If you’d like to grow your hair, you may. It’s common in the magic world for men to wear their hair long.” 

Harry giggled and scraped the last of his porridge and apples out of the bowl, “I kinda got that with you, and Lucius, and Theo, and Lord Nott...” 

Severus finished eating his own porridge and sighed before standing, “Cheeky brat. Shall we be off for the new routine?” 

Harry followed his dad to the fireplace in the sitting room and took a pinch of floo powder. He turned and hugged his dad, “Have a good day. I promise I’ll study hard with Mr. Dedi.” 

Severus hugged Harry back with a smile, “I’ll see you at four-thirty, you can tell me everything you learned when we come home.” Harry giggled again and hopped into the fireplace and was whisked away in green flames. Severus heard Lucius’ eagle owl screech before he could collect his own floo powder and stopped to take whatever missive he’d sent this early. Artemis landed on his shoulder and held out her leg. It wasn’t a letter; it was a copy of Witch Weekly with a bright red ribbon tied around it. He tucked the magazine into his pocket and stepped into the flames. He had a class to get to.  

****** 

Harry tumbled out of the fireplace and landed on the soft rug in front of it. He picked himself up and found Dobby standing by the door trying not to laugh. A tiny squeak of a giggle escaped before he schooled his expression, “Mister Harry is coming with Dobby to the blue room, please. Mr. Dedi and Master Draco are already there.” 

Harry grinned and skipped behind the house elf, “Good morning, Dobby. I like this dress, the yellow is quite a lovely shade of mustard.” 

Dobby smiled just as widely in return, “Thank you! This one is having long sleeves to fight the autumn chill. Dobby’s friend Bell is wearing one just like it in the greenhouses. Maybe you will be seeing her today if Mr. Dedi is doing herbologies with you and Master Draco.” 

Draco pounced on Harry the second he was through the door, “Harry! You’re here! Come meet Mr. Dedi, you’re going to love him. Mr. Dedi, this is my very best friend, Harry. 

Mr. Dedi was much younger than Harry expected. He looked to be in his late twenties with chocolate brown hair and eyes that matched. He was wearing solid blue robes and had thick blue plastic-framed glasses. There was a quill tucked behind his ear, and a smile on his face. He reached a hand out and shook Harry’s, “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Harry. Draco’s told me everything there is to know about you in the four and a half minutes I’ve been here. Why don’t the three of us have a seat over here, and we’ll get started.” 

He led the boys to a small round table with three chairs. Harry perched in a chair and hung his bag over the back. Mr. Dedi seemed like he was going to be a good teacher. The first thing he did was set Draco on a quiz to see how much he remembered from before summer. He gave Harry a quiz, too, but it had a lot of things he didn’t know. Reading, writing and arithmetic he did great at! He got everything Mr. Dedi asked, and even knew more than what he said was average for his age group. But Latin, herbology, and magical etiquette were all new to him. He didn’t worry too much, Mr. Dedi assured him plenty of students went to Hogwarts having never learned any of it. But he still felt like he was too far behind after living without even knowing there were others like him for most of his life.  

They studied Latin first, since he and Draco were at about the same level... meaning zero knowledge of a dead language. Picking this language up wasn’t going to be as easy as learning French from The Hobbit. When they *did* get to French, Mr. Dedi was so excited that Harry could hold a basic conversation after only reading a few chapters of a book, that he called Dobby to bring in some cookies and milk as a pre-lunch treat. After lunch, they were sent outside to play in the fresh air for an hour.  

Harry sat on a stone bench and tipped his face up to soak up the sunlight, “What should we do for an hour?” 

Draco put his hands on his hips and looked thoughtful, “Have we flown at all? Like, ever?” 

Harry cocked his head to the side, “No. We haven’t flown. Is that safe? I thought students can’t fly at Hogwarts until second year.” 

Draco laughed and ran toward a small shack, “We’re not at Hogwarts, Harry! We’re at home, and we’re allowed to fly here. Look, there’s red lines on the trees around here to show where we have to stop. No higher than that, but we can fly!” 

“Oh, my Merlin! Ok, what do I do?” Harry launched himself toward Draco who was holding two brooms.  

Draco handed Harry a Comet 500, “You straddle it like this,” he swung one leg over the broom, so it was between his legs, “then you just push off.” He kicked off from the ground and hovered a few feet above the grass. 

Harry copied him and couldn’t keep the grin off his face as he hovered next to Draco, “This is so great! Now what?” 

Draco whooped out a laugh and tilted the front of the broom up, “Pull up on the handle to go up, push down to go down. Lean in the direction you want to turn and guide the handle where to go.” 

Harry made the broom go up and down in place a few times, then flew around in tight circles. He showed Draco how rollercoasters went up and down but wasn’t brave enough to try going upside-down just yet. When Mr. Dedi came out to get them started on Herbology, he had to promise to give them another half hour break later before they would come down. Harry and Draco met Bell in the greenhouse and made sure to compliment her dress.  

All house elves are small, but Bell was small even by their standards. A little set of wooden stairs followed her around the tightly packed greenhouse so she could reach the plants. She had tiny gold hoops hanging from her floppy ears, and big yellow eyes (the same color as her and Dobby’s dresses); and unlike Rosie, who was as bald as a cue ball, Bell had long green hair that she kept pulled into braided pigtails. When Draco asked about her impressive hair, she blushed and told them her mum was a dryad, and her hair kept the green leafy look.  

Narcissa made them clean themselves up for proper tea, as part of the etiquette both boys were learning. Draco liked to pretend that he was ‘more posh and proper’ than Harry, but he was still learning the correct ways to do a lot of things. Harry was pleased when they learned some magic history. He finally felt like he was understanding more of the world he was part of. He was also seeing very clearly that the Dark Lord *was* right. Children needed to be learning this a lot younger than eleven. He was ten and felt overwhelmed by it all. He couldn’t imagine what he would have felt like if he hadn’t even known magic was real until he was eleven. But how did you go about saying you agreed with a Dark Lord when it would get you in a lot of trouble. He could see why learning Occlumency was so important.  

At last, it was time to go home. He hugged Draco and Narcissa, and shook Lucius’ hand, then hopped into the fireplace and swirled back to Arcadia. He felt confident that the next year was going to go by super fast if the routine was this easy. 

Chapter Text

Severus made it to his classroom with five minutes to spare. He opened the classroom door and waved his wand to set the directions for this morning up on the chalkboard and sat down behind his desk. He pulled the magazine Lucius sent him from his robe pocket and untied the gaudy red ribbon. A small piece of parchment was stuck to one corner with Lucius’ handwriting,   

Severus,  

I look forward to seeing how much fan mail you begin receiving. Narcissa and I have a bet that the first proposal for marriage will arrive by week’s end. Keep us posted.  

Lucius  

 Emblazoned on the front cover was a picture of himself tickling Harry outside the store where they’d bought the bag. He was smiling and his son was giggling with unfettered glee. No matter what the accompanying article said, he was cutting out this photo and framing it. He may even consider contacting the photographer in the byline for a copy that didn’t have the headline “ Magic’s newly revealed single father makes our 50 HOTTEST bachelors! This special edition gives the scoop on the most eligible bachelors in Magic UK!”   

He flipped to page seventy-five, where he was listed as the number-five hottest bachelor:  

Witch Weekly  

Special Edition!  

Wilhelmina Waterloo  

Photographer- Arnold MacMinster  

Pg. 75  

#5  

Severus Snape  

You read that correctly, my dearest readers! Hogwarts’ very own Master of Potions made it all the way to a coveted space in the top five (5)! Check out the photo spread Arnie put together and see for yourself how he landed on this list. The recent introduction of a precious ten-year-old son into Master Snape’s life seems to have made a whole lotta change come about! From a man who melted into shadows with an ever-present scowl, to a smiling and doting single father. This reporter can say without doubt that if it weren’t for my thirty-year marriage to Arnie, I’d be making a trip to Hogwarts!  

For information on the arrival of Master Snape’s son see pg. 97  

Pg.97  

Rumor has it, Master Snape learned of his son this summer after the untimely death of Silvia Montclair. The connection between Montclair and Snape is currently unknown, but the child’s connection to Montclair is clear. Sweet-faced Harrison Snape shares a startling resemblance to his father but has his maternal grandfather’s striking green eyes.  

Henri Montclair, grandfather to Harrison Snape, was well-known in French magical society as “The Green-Eyed Demon” for his incredible dueling skills. He still holds world records for number of spells cast in a standard duel.  

Silvia Montclair was a world-renowned Potions Mistress best known for her contributions to the development of fertility potions. She lived a reclusive life and was only seen in public three times between 1970 and 1980. The discovery of the child she shares with Master Snape was a shock to all in June. Harrison Snape is currently the last known living member of the Montclair family.  

He felt all blood drain from his face, and he muttered, “Fuck,” as the second year Gryffindor and Slytherin class walked in. He hastened to put the offending periodical into a desk drawer and slammed it shut. He smirked when the students jumped at the sound, stalked around the front of the desk and leaned back on it with his arms crossed. He waited the few seconds it took for the students to settle and then waited a few more seconds to make them sweat.   

“I believe a change of pace from our previous year together is in order. I realized recently that I never properly went over the safety protocols for this class. And do not excite yourselves into thinking this is the only class to receive this delightful demonstration; I will be demonstrating for all students fifth year and below. It would seem many of you forget much of what you’re taught over summer.”   

He spent the next half hour going over what was expected, and demonstrated exploding a cauldron to show them why the safety measures are there to begin with. He sat a pumpkin next to the cauldron and placed a shield around it. The pumpkin splattered its guts around the table it was on when the cauldron blew up beside it.  He allowed the students to ask questions for another half hour and spent the last hour demonstrating the potion they would be starting in their next class. The Weasley twins were most suspiciously well behaved this morning.  

Severus sent the children to their next classes when the bell rang through the castle. The Weasley twins drug their feet and stood by their table until the last stragglers were out the door. One turned around and regarded Severus with a serious look, “Are you different because of your son?”  

The other one chimed in, “Becoming a parent changed something, didn’t it?”  

The first twin continued, “We could see something different about you in Diagon the other day.”  

Twin two took over, “We won’t keep you long, sir.”  

“We just wanted you to know we won’t treat you any different just cuz you aren’t a greasy hateful wanker anymore,” twin one chirped as he bolted for the door.   

“You’ll get nothing but the same level of pranking as anyone else in this school. Have a good day!” Twin two jetted through the door behind the other just as a cauldron in the storage cupboard tipped over and started emitting croaks. The croaks were shortly followed by no less than fifty frogs from the lake.  

Severus could hear their laughter as he yelled out the door, “FIVE POINTS FROM EACH OF YOU FOR THE KIDNAPPING OF SCHOOL TOADS!”  

The ten-minute break between classes gave him just enough time to call a house elf to relocate the frogs. He opened the classroom door to allow the seventh-year students in for their first NEWTs lesson and found Albus with a merry little grin on his mischievous face.  

Dumbledore pushed into the room in a puff of pastel pink robes and turned around halfway down the middle aisle, “Severus, my boy! I’m so glad to see you made it in time for your first lessons,” he paid no attention to the nosey students filing in around them, “How did it go with your boy this morning? It must be hard to leave him alone when he’s already lost one parent.”  

Severus fought the urge to grind his teeth and growl, “Harry did well this morning. He is at Malfoy Manor being tutored with Draco.”  

Dumbledore smiled placidly, “That’s lovely. It’s good that he is growing up with a boy his own age. Perhaps you could take him to play with Molly’s youngest boy some weekend. I’m sure your Harry and Ronald will get along famously.”  

Severus felt like he’d been hit with a bucket of cold water. Dumbledore was openly trying to maneuver Severus’ son toward Light families. “I shall ask Harry what he thinks, it is his choice where we spend our time together. He typically prefers to spend time alone when we can. I’m sure that will only be reinforced by our daily separation. As you already pointed out, it is very difficult for him having already lost one parent. I must start this lesson if the students are to begin their potion.”  

Dumbledore looked startled, as if he was just now noticing the room was full of students, “Enjoy your brewing today, students. I’m sure Professor Snape has something delightfully grueling for you. I’ll see you at lunch, Severus. Ta!”  

Severus strode to the front of the classroom and turned around to find twenty pairs of eyes staring at him with varying levels of curiosity and fear, “Good morning. I apologize for that interlude. The rest of the staff and I are in the middle of an adjustment period.”  

Berta Brackwater, a Ravenclaw with a penchant for saying what no one else was willing to, called from the front row, “It’s all anyone is talking about, professor. The pictures and article from Witch Weekly have everyone all in a tizzy.”  

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned back on the desk again, “I’m going to be telling this story forever, aren’t I? Very well, I have a son I was unaware of until this past summer. My schedule has changed some so that I can be with him in the mornings and evenings. That is all there is to know. Please, spread the word as fast as you can, Miss Brackwater. Now, if we are done with the gossip session, I would like you all to write down the recipe on the board and begin brewing.”  

The students scurried to do as they were told, only pausing for a beat when they realized he set them up to brew a simple fourth year cheering potion. When their potions were complete an hour later, he told them to use their last hour to go to the library and write a paper on the proper safety protocol when setting up to brew any potion. They couldn’t get out of the room fast enough when he awarded a Gryffindor two points for cleaning quickly and efficiently.  

He used the next hour to go to the lounge and make himself a cup of tea. When he walked through the door to the lounge, Minerva was just sitting down with her own pot of tea. She smiled warmly and waved at the chair across from her. “Have a seat, Severus. We haven’t had a chat in an age.”  

Severus sat and graciously accepted the tea poured for him, “How is your first day going?”  

She took a small sip of tea and sighed happily, “Well enough. But it is only the first day. I heard about the frogs. Would you like me to set up a detention for them?”  

Severus groaned and leaned back in his chair, “No. Let them be. It was a harmless prank; if they go too far, you can chain them to the ceiling and whip them.”  

Minerva snorted into her tea and looked up at him in shock, “Severus Snape! Do you have a sense of humor? I could almost swear that was a joke.”  

He winked at her and tipped his head, “It was, for a fact. Don’t tell anyone. They wouldn’t believe you.”  

She refilled her tea and summoned a tin of biscuits, “I’m not sure what to believe anymore. Secret son, fifth most eligible bachelor, and now *not* giving a Weasley detention for being a Weasley and Gryffindor?”  

His responding chuckle was dark and laden with self-doubt, “I don’t know who I am any longer, Minerva. I find myself smiling randomly, he doesn’t even need to be there, I just think about him and smile! When have you ever known me to smile? I went home last night instead of going on the hunt for a copy of Witch Weekly to find out why I was in it. And now I’ve seen it and I’m still not angry. I find the entire thing ridiculous. What is happening to me?”  

Minerva closed her mouth and smiled sweetly, “You’ve fallen in love. Not like that, you silly thing. The love a parent has for their child can be just as mind altering as the love we feel romantically. Don’t think I didn’t notice the change to your hair. You haven’t worn it that way since...”  

He cut her off when he realized where she was headed, “Yes. Since the Yule Ball held my fourth year.”  

Her gaze went somewhere far away, “You didn’t have to change it because someone said they liked it.”  

Severus shuddered, “I did it because of *who* liked it. Can we please change topics?”  

Minerva chuckled and smirked, “How many proposals do you think you’ll get?”  

He tossed a discarded newspaper at her, and mock stomped to the door, “You are incorrigible. I’m returning to the dungeons, where it’s safe.”  

She followed him to the staircase and he slowed to walk with her, “You might as well come with me to the Great Hall for lunch. No sense going all that way down just to have to turn around and come back up. Two classes after lunch and you’re free for the night.”  

“Yes, but I have first year Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw last. You’re right, I do need sustenance if I’m to survive,” they turned into the Great Hall with Minerva laughing. Half the room turned to look at what had her in such high spirits. He could see Berta Brackwater whispering furiously to the Gryffindor table behind her. Things would settle back to normal in no time.  

Conversation at the head table was much the same as conversation at the meeting, and in class, and everywhere he went. His last two classes were also similar. He gave the full safety demonstration for the final time to the first years, and waited for them to leave so he could clean up the classroom and go home.  

When he stepped out of the floo, he was greeted with pure bedlam. Harry was on the floor under a coffee table laughing hysterically at Rosie trying to wrestle a package from an owl that was nearly as tall as her. It didn’t help that the owl in question was trying its hardest to escape whatever magical binding the elf had it under and was viciously nipping at her fingers. There were another seven owls waiting impatiently to have their own parcels taken. A pile of letters and other packages was on top of the table Harry was still laughing under. Feathers covered every surface.  

Harry spotted his dad and lurched toward him, “Dad! I got here fifteen minutes ago, and it’s been like this ever since! A red letter exploded earlier. It was *awful* and I never want to hear something like that again. Can you help Rosie? It’s got away from her four times already. It won’t give up the package, but it attacks the other owls if she tries to go to them.”  

Severus hugged his scared child and went to deal with the chaos unfolding. He told Rosie to stand down and cast a full body-bind on the owl. Once he retrieved the package, he sat the owl outside on the windowsill. The window was promptly closed to keep it out. The other seven owls relinquished their own burdens in quick order and left them in peace. Severus saw three red envelopes start smoking and had to work swiftly to remove them from the pile and get a shield over them before they exploded.  

Harry’s eyes were wide as he watched the envelopes burst into flames and float to the floor as ash, “What are those things? Do you always get this much mail? How was your day? Mine was great!”  

Severus felt the tension melt away as he laughed, “One question at a time, please. The red envelopes are howlers. If they are not opened fast enough, they explode making the message louder. I do not always get this much mail, but this will likely be the norm for a time. There was a flattering article in a magazine, so obviously the public feel it socially acceptable to send me their thoughts on the article. Some of them more aggressive than others. My day was adequate. Why don’t we go down to the lab? I’ll brew while you tell me everything.”  

It didn’t take too long for the mail to stop. Severus made a habit of sending all mail that pertained to the dreaded article right back to the sender. This proved to be a remarkable way to deter others from sending things as unfriendly as howlers. They settled into the new routine comfortably and continued learning how to be father and son.  

******  

Severus took the opportunity to leave the school at noon on Samhain. When he arrived at Malfoy Manor, he followed the trail of laughter to the small dining room where he found Harry holding a candy apple and looking at it with awe. He watched as Harry turned his head to the side and bit into the side of the sweet treat. His bright green eyes closed as he savored the spicy cinnamon and sweet apple. Severus knew he was going to remember this moment for a long long time.  

Sitting around the table also eating their weight in sweets were Theo, Pansy Parkinson, Blaise Zabini, Vincent Crabbe, and Gregory Goyle. Pansy was lording over them all as the only female in attendance to the gathering. Narcissa was sitting at a table with the parents of the extra children and waved him over when she spotted him. Adelaide Parkinson greeted him with a blown kiss, Araminta Goyle and Lobelia Crabbe tittered behind their hands. Severus groaned and sank down into the chair beside Thoros.  

A glass of Firewhisky was pushed toward him, “My god, man. It’s hardly noon.”  

Thoros boomed out a laugh, “And we’re surrounded by sugared up kids. Drink up, Severus.”  

He eyed the dark amber liquid and pushed it back, “I think I’ll skip this round. I wanted to take Harry to a pumpkin patch. It’s his first year... here.”  

Harry turned at the sound of his dad’s voice and bounded over, “Dad! Ohmygoodness did you know that candy apples are the best? Hey, I met a whole bunch of new friends. I didn’t know you were coming early! Are we doing something? Hey, guys! This is my dad!”  

Pansy giggled and tossed a chocolate frog box at Harry, “We all know your dad, Harry dear. He’s been swooping about for our whole lives.”  

Harry caught the box and tore the lid off, catching the frog mid-jump and biting the head off, “Yeah, but have you met him since he became my dad? He’s much cooler now that he has me around, you know.” He turned to Severus with a cheeky grin and swallowed the last of the frog, “I’m ready when you are, dad.”  

Severus kissed the ladies' cheeks and shook Thoros’ hand before taking Harry by the hand and walking back to the receiving room. When they were far enough away from the group they’d left behind he murmured, “After we finish with our first destination, you’re getting a treat for getting us out of here. You could have milked this and kept me hostage here for much longer.”  

Harry laughed as he took his pinch of floo powder, “I was done being around so many people. It’s better when there are less people.”  

Severus followed his son through the flames and picked the conversation right back up, “I’m glad we feel so similarly. People can be... overwhelming. Come, we need to go out to the lawn to apparate to the first place.”  

They landed outside the gates around a cemetery. Severus watched Harry connect the dots and realize where they were on his own. When he turned around, he hugged Severus and started crying. Severus held him until the tears subsided.  

When he was able to breathe again, Harry looked at his dad, “Which one is theirs?” He followed his dad quietly to the headstone his mum and adopted father shared. He crouched down on his knees and ran his hands over the few words that told their lives. It didn’t feel like enough. He leaned down with his hands on the ground and gripped a handful of dry leaves. He waited until he could feel the tingles in his fingers and thought as hard as he could about flowers to leave for them. He heard his dad’s soft inhale of breath as he felt the leaves change and thorns started poking his fingers. When he opened his eyes, he held a bunch of black roses with a big red and gold ribbon.  

He took a deep breath and sat the flowers down, “Hi. I’m really sorry I haven’t come til now. I had a pretty hard time... with a lot. But things are better now. I’m with dad, er, yeah. I’m with dad and I’m really happy. I’m sorry you can’t be here. I’ll try to have a good life and make you both really proud. I haven’t watched the memories yet. I’m just not ready. But I promise I won’t forget. I’m going now. I’ll come back and visit.”  

Severus couldn’t hold back the single tear that fell. He couldn’t feel any hatred for James Potter. He also didn’t feel the same love he once held for Lily. It was still there, but it lacked the fire that burned so bright. It was a love that could have been, but never had the chance to grow. But it resulted in his child, and he would never ever regret that.  

When Harry’s small hand slipped into his, he pulled him close, “Our next stop is just a short walk away. I promise you’ll like it.”  

Harry looked like he had cried recently, but when they got to the small farmer’s market two streets over, he happily searched for the perfect pumpkin to carve when they went home. He also convinced Severus to buy a jar of apple jam, a pumpkin pie, a basket of cinnamon scented pinecones, and a bag of big apples swirled with yellow and red. Without even knowing, Harry had bought everything they needed for a Samhain ritual later. They found a vendor in the market selling funnel cakes drizzled with honey from their own hives (that Harry also purchased a jar of). Severus cast a wandless cleansing charm when they were done to get the stickiness off their fingers. When they’d had their fill of autumnal treats Severus apparated them home for a quiet dinner without people.  

After supper they went back outside and set up the apples, cinnamon pinecones, and the pumpkin they’d carved with a candle inside, in a basket next to a bonfire “Carving turnips was one of the first traditions. The people would put them outside to ward off spirits when the veil was at its thinnest. Tonight, we sit the jack-o-lantern on our altar to ward off any spirits with ill intent. The apples and cinnamon are to thank the gods for a bountiful harvest. We’ll take a branch with flame from this bonfire in with us and let it burn itself out in the hearth.”  

Harry sat by the fire and enjoyed the warmth, “Do the gods really accept gifts? Muggles think all this is heresy, or something.”  

Severus looked up at the stars appearing in the darkening sky, “Muggles forgot what it was like to commune with the gods when they cut themselves off from magic. When magic kind separated ourselves and went into hiding, the muggles who were in charge wanted to control access to the gods as well. They condensed it all down to one god and gave all of his power to the priests. But even the priests couldn’t keep the knowledge all to themselves, and the average Christian of today came about. They think they have it all figured out, and are perfectly happy to continue believing they’re the ones who have it right.  

“Each culture, and each family have their own traditions, and their own gods that they worship. Being one with Magic makes it easier for us to feel when we receive a response to a plea or an offering, but our prayers are no less heard, and our offerings are no less accepted than the ones from non-magic kind.”  

“Wow. That’s amazing. Who are our gods? Who are we making offerings to tonight?” Harry moved closer to his dad and leaned his head on a shoulder.  

Severus wrapped his arm around the child he still thought was too small, but was still growing rapidly, “The Princes started out as Anglo-Saxons, and Scandinavian before then. We follow Odin and his pantheon.”  

Harry perked up a bit but remained where he was, “Theo said something about Odin once. Cool. Draco and his parents do the Roman gods, right? Jupiter, Juno, Mars, all that. I think it’s great that everyone can have their own beliefs and not fight about it.”  

They sat in companionable silence for a long while. When Harry’s head started getting heavier on his shoulder, Severus roused him to go back inside. A quick flick of his wand had the offerings for the altar floating behind them and a branch with a flame in his hand. He lit the fire in each of their bedrooms then went back to tuck Harry in.  

Sitting on the mantle of Harry’s fireplace was an apple, one pinecone, a small white candle and a picture of Lily and James, and the one of them from the magazine. There was a big one of that one on the mantle in the sitting room, but Harry had insisted he needed one for his room as well. A tiny piece of parchment was tucked into each frame. The one with Lily said ‘ protect them in the afterlife,’ theirs read ‘ thank you.” His heart clenched in his chest and his throat felt like it was closing. His son was thankful for him.  

He got himself together in time for Harry to stumble sleepily out of the bathroom to his bed. He slid between the sheets and pulled his elephant from where he kept it on the pillow, “Thank you for everything today.”  

Severus tugged the deep green duvet up over his son’s shoulders and ran his hands through the silky tresses over his forehead, “You’re welcome. Sleep, son. We both have a busy day tomorrow.”  

Harry’s eyes were closed but he still nodded and mumbled, “Hafta study. French test Friday.”  

Severus chuckled and extinguished the lights, “Goodnight, Harry.”  

As he was closing the door, he heard a soft, “Night dad, love you.”  

******  

Two days after Samhain, Severus walked toward the Slytherin dorms for his weekly reminder that he expected no shenanigans over the weekend while he was away. He found the common room filled with almost all the Slytherin students. “Good evening, I’m not used to such a crowd on Fridays. What’s the occasion?”  

His eyebrows both climbed his forehead when Buckley took the lead, “We wanted to know if we fulfilled the requirements you set for us the first night.”  

Severus had no doubt they would remember. He crossed his arms and looked Buckley in the eye, “You tell me, Mr. Buckley. Have you?”  

Buckley’s cheeks flushed but he stood his ground, “Yes, sir. Slytherin currently has the most points of all four houses, and we’ve lost the least of all four, too.”  

He couldn’t renege on his promise; that would surely result in loss of respect and trust, “Then I will fulfill my end of the bargain. But you must promise not to overwhelm him, large crowds tend to cause some distress.”  

Gertrude put her hand on Gavin’s shoulder, “Don’t worry about a thing, Professor. You just bring him to the first row in our section. It’s the best seat.”  

Severus sighed, “Then I shall see you in the morning. This does not mean you can spend the rest of the year losing points,” he added as an afterthought.  

Gertrude belted out a laugh, “We still have to win the house cup, sir.”  

Severus left them to their evening. He chose not to tell Harry about the game until morning. He knew if he told him at dinner, Harry would end up so excited he wouldn’t sleep well, and then he would be grumpy tomorrow for the game. So he pretended as if nothing was different, and they brewed in the lab for an hour and then spent an hour in the library. After they each spent time immersed in reading, they shared a pot of Rosie’s special blend of Sleepy Tea. Their new favorite thing to do was have conversations in French only until it was time for bed. Harry was now so fluent, no one would be able to tell he wasn’t born and raised in the middle of the French countryside.  

As Harry was finishing his breakfast, Severus put the paper down and tried to hide his smile, “We have plans this morning. Why don’t you go put on something warm for outdoors. We need to leave shortly.”  

Harry emptied the last of his orange juice and sprang up from his seat, “I’ll be right back!” Five minutes later he raced into the room wearing black open-fronted robes with a green jumper Narcissa gave him underneath; his bag was slung across his chest. His smile was wide as he slid to a stop next to his dad by the fireplace, “Ready!”  

Severus chuckled as he took floo powder, “Hold onto me for this trip. We’re going to Hogwarts, and you have to be an adult to get through the wards by floo.”  

Harry looked around the room they emerged into. There was a small dining area with a sink, small stove, and a few cabinets in one corner; the wall across from the fireplace had two doors that were closed; the wall to the left had another door; the rest of the space held a sofa and armchair. Like Spinner’s End, every wall was bookshelves. There were still stacks of books sitting on the coffee table and kitchen table. Harry instantly loved it.  

Severus took Harry’s hand, “Come, we need to get to the quidditch pitch.” He knew he took hold of the small hand for a reason. Harry proceeded to bounce the entire way to the quidditch pitch. He asked questions about every painting he saw, every suit of armor that saluted him, Peeves cackling in the corridor above them, about Hagrid’s hut, and asked if he could go see the toads at the lake that Fred and George left for him. Severus was exhausted before they climbed the stairs to the Slytherin section of the stands. He braced himself as they reached the top of the steps at the first row.  

The entire front row was empty except for Gertrude and Gavin. Gertrude stepped forward with a warm smile, “Good morning, Professor. Good morning, Harry. It’s nice to meet you. Come have a seat, we saved the best for you and your dad. We even got you a present!”  

Harry was beaming as bright as the sun above them, “Thank you! You didn’t have to get me anything. Salazar!” He accepted a green bag with silver tissue paper tufted from the top. Inside was a green hooded jumper with an H on the front and the Slytherin crest on the back. Harry immediately pulled off his robes and stuffed them in the spare clothes pocket of his bag and put the new jumper on. “This is brilliant! Thanks, everyone!”  

The whole section shouted their pleasure at meeting him for the first time. They promised him that even in the unlikely event he was sorted into another house, they would always consider him an honorary Slytherin. When the game started, Harry was swept up in the excitement of the game and joined the rest of the students shouting and cheering on the Slytherin team.  

The Weasley twins surprised them by pausing next to them in mid-air halfway through the game, “Harry! Good to see you again. Can’t wait for you to join us in this illustrious establishment next year,” the twin with the number three on his back yelled.  

“You look mighty nice in all that green. Guess it was too much to hope you’d come to our side,” number four called.  

Number three flipped upside-down and reached his hand toward Harry with something small tucked in it, “take this as our appreciation for the son of the Evil Potions Master  

Number four swung his bat and sent a screaming bludger toward a Slytherin chaser, “See ya round Mini Snape!”  

When Harry opened his hand, there was a small pendant hanging from a leather chord sitting on his palm. Upon closer inspection, the pendant turned out to be a double headed serpent tangled in a knot. The twin terrors just gifted his son a token of Loki. *They* were certainly making their intentions clear early on. It looks like the Dreaded Weasley twins were the most Slytherin of them all; they managed to land themselves in Gryffindor to commit to the greatest prank of all time. They were serpents through and through.  

The game ended with Slytherin winning by exactly two-hundred-fifty points. Gryffindor’s team just didn’t have the seeker to beat Slytherin’s. Though that fourth-year keeper was doing a bang-up job of keeping the quaffle away from the goals. The scores were neck and neck when the Slytherin seeker caught the snitch. Harry was overjoyed that their team won, but Severus could see the excitement wearing on his son. It was time to leave.  

That plan was thwarted when Dumbledore glided across the lawn toward them on the way back to the castle. He walked calmly until he was beside them and smiled at Severus as if he didn’t see Harry, “Splendid game! I’m sure you’re pleased, Severus. Come up to my office for a cuppa! Such a glorious day!”  

Severus and Harry followed the old man into the castle and up to the fifth floor. Harry couldn't hide his smile when he saw the gargoyle that guarded the headmaster’s office, but his grip remained firm in his dad’s hand. The door closing itself behind them did startle him a bit; but he hid that very well.  

Dumbledore sat behind his desk and folded his hands under his chin, “I wanted to meet you privately, young man. Your father talks about you so often I feel as if I already know you.”  

Harry smiled warmly, “It’s very nice to meet you, sir. Thank you for letting my father change his schedule to help me adjust to so much change.”  

Dumbledore looked surprised that the boy was so well spoken, “Not at all, not at all. Severus has been one of the best professors of potions this school has ever had. Scores have never been so high. I couldn’t possibly deny him when he requested a change. Especially under such dire circumstances. I look forward to your coming to Hogwarts next year. Tell me, are you excited?”  

Severus fought the urge to grind his teeth; he was sure his jaw clenched as it was. Dumbledore had switched to French when he’d stated his inability to deny Severus his request. Harry took the change with aplomb and responded in the same way; switching from French to English in the middle, “I appreciate your support; learning I had a father after nearly ten years was a lot to deal with on top of my mother passing. I’m very excited to attend next year. I already have a few friends who will be joining me for our first year.”  

Dumbledore continued switching languages in the middle of sentences, “He tells me you have a cat. Will your familiar be coming with you? I’m quite fond of cats.”  

Harry yawned, “I’m sorry for yawning,” he smiled sweetly, “ Fantôme will definitely be coming with me. I don’t think I would know how to sleep without her on my head. You’ll love her, she’s all white with the prettiest blue eyes.”  

Dumbledore seemed to be done with his strange interrogation. He sat back in his chair and laced his fingers together over his belly, “Well, I’ll let you two go enjoy the rest of the weekend together. It was a delight to finally meet you Harrison.”  

Harry stood and stuck his hand out to shake the headmaster’s, “Thank you for letting my dad bring me to watch the game. It was loads of fun.”  

Severus smirked as Dumbledore solemnly shook the young boy’s hand, “I shall see you Monday, Albus.” When they reached his quarters in the dungeon, Harry slumped into his dad’s side, “I’m so tired. Can we go home and just be bookworms in the library for the rest of the day? I want to read the Chronicles of Narnia in French.”  

Severus held his son tight, “That sounds like a wonderful idea. I found a French book of potions from the seventeenth century last time we were at the bookstore.”  

Before they stepped into the fireplace, Harry looked up, “Hey, dad? Can you tell Thing One and Thing Two thank you for the necklace?”  

Severus laughed, “I will. And I’ll explain why their gift is significant when we get home. Let’s get back to Arcadia.”

Chapter Text

November melted away and Severus found himself going home for a three-week holiday. His first Yule and Christmas with his son. He eyed the red and gold wrapped box the twins had sent him home with. They promised it wasn’t a prank, and that no harm would come to his son. He’d cast every detection charm he held in his arsenal at the damned thing, but they all came up clear. Harry was far too excited to have a gift from the demonic duo, so he allowed it to remain.  

There were more presents under the tree than Harry seemed to know what to do with. The tree was in the library, since that was where they spent the majority of their time together. The tree was still bare and looked rather pathetic with its mounds of colorful packages and unadorned branches. He hadn’t even put his own gifts to Harry under the tree. He sighed and closed the book he was pretending to read. Harry looked up at him with one eyebrow raised. 

Severus snorted at the impressive imitation of himself sitting before him, “I think we should go to muggle London and buy decorations for the tree. What do you think?” 

Harry closed his own book and stretched, “Do I get to help pick them? Or am I just coming along for the ride?” 

Severus chuckled over the use of such a muggle term, “Why shouldn’t you help pick them out? It’s your tree, too. You have to look at it as much as I do.” 

Harry bounced toward the stairs, “Nice! I don’t want to see a single blue decoration. Not one.” 

They found themselves wandering through a wonderland of Christmas decorations in a Harrods. Harry was immediately drawn to thick strands of sparkling garland. He selected a tasteful silver rope that would wrap around the tree in many spirals of glitter. There were clear containers with sets of ten glass balls of varying colors. Harry picked out the four Hogwarts house colors and explained that a blue that dark was acceptable; it was the soft ice-blue of many decorations around them that he was so firmly against.  

Harry was captivated by snow globes; Severus watched him stare at the first one with unmasked wonder. It was one of the simpler globes on display; it showed a small winter cottage with tiny white capped trees and two miniature snowmen. There were shimmery bits mixed in with the snow when Harry swirled it around. When he turned around to look at his dad, he already had his hand out to put the globe in their basket. Harry felt his heart swell and almost cried.  

They left with four more snow globes. Severus quietly put them in the basket after Harry spent more than a minute gazing at each one. He was certain these would make their way to some of the bookshelves in Harry’s room after the holidays were over. He was now planning a trip to Diagon for magical snow globes to put under the tree for Harry to open on Yule.  

Rosie was waiting for them with hot cocoa and warm ginger cookies straight from the oven when they arrived at home. Gifford had been busy; there were long strands of pine garland with holly berries wrapped around the bannisters and mantles of all the fireplaces. Severus humored Harry and put the decorations on the tree without magic. Harry was finishing up the last few baubles while his dad charmed lights between the branches, when Iris flew in and perched at the top of the tree. 

Harry giggled and sank down onto the rug the tree was sitting on, “Looks like we didn’t need to worry about finding a topper for the tree. Iris has claimed it as her new perch.” 

Severus settled onto the sofa and picked up his book, “She does look rather pleased with herself up there. Harry, do you want to attend the Malfoy Yule ball? I am always invited but thought you might not want to be surrounded by so many people for your first year.” 

Harry scuttled across the rug and hopped up onto the other end of the sofa and picked up his own book, “Well, Draco is my best friend, and he told me I *had* to be there. Were you invited to any other fancy parties?” 

Severus chuckled and ruffled his son’s hair, “Yes. But I’ve turned down all invitations. Society will survive without my presence for one season of pointless dancing.” 

Harry hummed, “Hmm. Ok. Then I think we should go to Aunt Cissa and Uncle Lucius’ ball. We’ll have the rest of the vacation to be bookworms. Do we have to dress up? Draco said I had to have formal robes, and I don’t know what that means; but by the look on his face, it’s not something I’ll like.” 

Severus was surprised by the strength of his laughter, “You will undoubtedly hate formal robes. I’ll let Narcissa know we’re attending; we'll go tomorrow to see Ms. Twilfit. We’ll have the morning and afternoon to ourselves on Yule. We can open gifts after breakfast... unless you wanted to wait until Christmas day.” 

Harry shook his head and tucked his feet under himself, “Nah, we don’t need to celebrate Christmas. Yule is our holiday. Hey, thank you for... I dunno; being understanding? This year has been a lot.” 

Severus lifted his arm to accept his son as he shifted around on the sofa, “It’s been a lot for both of us. You’ve adjusted magnificently. Things might not always be easy, but we’re in this together. Read your book. You’ll most likely receive many more in a few days, you’ll want to have that one finished.” 

The following morning, they bundled up in warm clothes to brave Diagon Alley. Twilfit and Tattings was busier than the last time they’d been in, but most of the customers seemed to be doing their own shopping. Ms. Twilfit called them to the back where it was quieter when they told Mr. Tattings they wanted their robes tailored.  

She took Harry’s new measurements, since he’d grown a few inches since June. She took Severus’ as well, but confirmed they hadn’t changed in years with a wink. Harry pulled his dad back out to the busy storefront and wandered toward the formal robes on the left wall. He walked past a selection of green to Severus’ surprise.  

Harry stopped in front of a set of dark red robes with black filigree embroidered over the whole thing, “Red at Yule symbolizes courage, willpower, and birth. This year has been a new start for me. For us,” he looked up at his dad to see what he thought.  

Severus ran a hand down the robe with a look of deep contemplation, “You’re correct, red would symbolize the changes in our lives quite well. I think you should try these on.” 

Ms. Twilfit chattered at them happily as she set Harry up in a dressing room. Severus nodded occasionally to show he was following along. When Harry stepped out of the dressing room, they all knew he didn’t need to try on anything else. The deep crimson next to his green eyes was a stunning contrast. It was a shame he was destined for Slytherin.  

It was Harry’s turn to wait when Ms. Twilfit came out of her storeroom with a set of black robes with the same filigree pattern embroidered in red for his dad to try on. Harry was wriggling impatiently to see his dad in something other than black. In six months, he’d never seen him in anything but black robes, or the occasional black trousers and white button up shirt that he wears *under* the black robes. Even his sleep clothes were all black! 

When he stepped out of the curtained area, Harry put his hands over his mouth to cover a squeal of delight, “Dad,” he whispered, “you look so good! Please say you’ll get them. Unless you don’t want to match, I totally get it if you don’t.” 

Severus held up a hand to his quickly spiraling son, “Calm, Harry. If you like them so much, I shall get them. I’m certain no one will expire if I wear a color.” 

Severus did *not* appreciate the devious smirk on the child’s cherubic face, “That’s a very good thing to know. Is there anything else in the Alley that we need?” 

Severus quirked his eyebrow, “I cannot think of anything, unless you wanted to find gifts for your friends.” 

Harry beamed at his dad, “Ok! Go change! I want to go to Magical Menagerie to get bows for the cats, and maybe into Eeylops for treats for Iris. Should I get Draco a book or another model to build? I think he might have all of them already. I know! I’ll get Draco and all the other guys Lego sets! D’you think Pansy would like Lego? What do girls like, Dad?” 

Severus changed as quickly as he could. Harry continued talking about everything he wanted to do while they were in the magic district. He followed behind the bright green Slytherin jumper as Harry practically raced from the clothing shop to the pet shop. A cacophony of animal sounds greeted them when Harry pushed the door open. Severus positioned himself close enough to his son that no one would get too close, but far enough that Harry felt he had some freedom.  

Harry found a display of pet collars and looked to be in awe at all the options available for pets. There were collars that could be keyed to property wards so the pet couldn’t wander too far from home; harnesses to keep your pet from pulling too hard on their lead; collars charmed to keep all harmful insects off your pet, and so much more. He finally settled on a black collar with a bowtie charmed to keep insects and dirt off the pet, for Draco’s cat Bastien; he chose a dark green collar with bow and charms for Theo’s cat Sif; and a shimmery silver-white collar and bow for Phantom.  

While Harry was busy choosing the perfect gifts for his and his friend’s pets, Severus was surreptitiously looking at less flashy accessories. He found a simple light pink collar and tucked it into the basket he was carrying. A display of blank tags caught his attention, and he brought Harry over to choose three. Harry selected plain silver discs and ran off to look at the shelves of cat beds. Severus dropped a fourth disc into the basket and watched as a small grey bed was pulled out of a pile by his son. Harry pretended not to notice when a small pink bed floated toward his dad.  

Severus was a frequent shopper at Eeylops. If you wanted your owl to do their job swiftly, you had to make sure they were well taken care of. He always kept a supply of owl treats for Iris and any owls who came with mail. He was looking at a harness designed to remove most of the stress of carrying large letters and packages. Even with charms to make mail weightless, the size and shape of parcels affected the way owls flew. Iris didn’t carry large things often, but with Harry using her to communicate with more friends, she might benefit from the harness. When Severus heard Harry gasp and start chattering to a large snowy white owl, he picked up another harness and moved toward the perches.  

Harry walked out of the shop with the white owl sitting on his shoulder. He turned his head the best he could to look up at his father, “Daaaad, you didn’t have to buy her for me! I just thought she was pretty!” 

Severus smirked down at his son, “Now you have a match set. Phantom and this as yet unnamed owl will look magnificent together.” 

Harry smirked right back at his dad, “Yeah, and Iris and Maman are a pretty good match, too. Maybe we should do a family photo with all of us. Oh! And Rosie and Giff! We could hang it over the mantle like the one at Malfoy Manor. If... that’s something you’d be in to.” 

Severus basked in the glow of excitement around his child. He would give him the stars if he asked. “I’ll send Lucius a letter the minute we get home and ask who their photographer is. We could have two taken. One that’s just us for the sitting room, and one that has the whole family for the library.” 

Harry started jumping up and down, “I love that idea! Does it go against the rules to wear the robes we just got for the picture? I don’t know if the same set of robes is allowed to be seen more than once.” 

Severus snorted before apparating them directly to the sitting room, “Not everyone is as spoiled as Draco. Most people wear the same robes more than once for events. Let’s go wrap gifts and I’ll write that letter. You could write to Draco and let your owl deliver them.” 

Harry sat down at the coffee table to watch his dad use magic to engrave the names of all four cats onto the front of the tags, and the names of their owners on the backs. His dad even cast tracking charms on Phantom and Maman’s tags, so they couldn’t ever get lost. He would definitely suggest Theo and Draco have their parents do the same thing to theirs. The tags were fixed to the collars, and then wrapped and labeled. Harry convinced his dad that Phantom and Maman didn’t need to wait to wear theirs.  

Severus had to admit, they did look precious in their new collars. He would never admit that the small pink bed was placed on the floor near the hearth in his bedroom.  

****** 

Twenty-second December, Harry woke up and went down to the kitchen like he always did. He poured his cup of tea and said good morning to his dad and Rosie. He sniffed the orange cranberry muffins Rosie had just taken out of the oven and sighed happily. He was done with his first muffin and moving on to the stack of breakfast sausages when he remembered what day it was. His hand paused for a brief second over the sausage. He *knew* there were boxes under the tree with his name on them; but he’d never been allowed to open presents on Christmas before. But this wasn’t Christmas, and he wasn’t with the Dursleys anymore. He forced himself to continue eating slowly so he didn’t make himself sick.  

When he was full, Harry looked over at his dad reading the paper, “Hey, dad? Could we go up to the library now?” 

The paper folded to reveal an uncharacteristic grin on his dad’s face, “I was wondering how long you would hold out. Yes. We can go to the library and open presents.” 

All Harry’s restraint blew out the window. He bolted from the table and scrambled up the stairs to the third floor. He was separating the gifts into two piles when his dad followed him into the room. Harry felt like he was practically vibrating, he was so excited. When all the packages were passed between the two piles, Harry waited for permission to tear into his.  

Severus was shocked when Harry slowly opened each gift and reverently examined it before moving on to the next. Paper was peeled off delicately and folded before the gift was looked over. Each item was lovingly held for a moment before being placed to the side with the others. Tears sparkled in the verdant eyes when he opened each of the snow globes from his dad. There were tons of books for his bookshelves; and clothes from his dad and Aunt Cissa; Uncle Lucius sent him a really cool watch that kept track of the moon phase; Draco sent him a Nimbus Broom (that was *way* too expensive in Severus’ mind); Theo was much more sensible and sent a book on transfiguration.  

He inspected a hand-knit black jumper with a green H on the front, “Er, why did Fred and George’s mum send me a gift?” 

Severus looked startled, “Was there a card with it? No? Then I assume she is working under Dumbledore’s orders. He’s mentioned a few times that Mrs. Weasley is interested in you getting to know her youngest son. I believe he is less than impressed with his former spy keeping such close company with the people he was spying on. He would much prefer I spent time with the Light families, especially now that I have a young and impressionable mind to guard.” 

Harry regarded the jumper steadily, “But... the Light are the ones saying Dark magic is bad, when it’s just different. I don’t understand the way they think. I like the twins well enough; I mean, they sent me an eight-foot-long plush snake in Gryffindor colors. They’re a riot. But I don’t think I’d be comfortable if their mum’s goal is to win me to the Light. How much fun can I have with her son if the whole thing is about ‘avoiding the Dark?’ Merlin, they sound like the script for Star Wars. ‘Stay away from the Dark Side, Luke!’” 

Severus wasn’t going to let anything bring down the mood on their first Yule, “That came out when I was eighteen. I had a lot going on and didn’t see the film. Is it good?” 

Harry shrugged, “Dunno, I never saw it. Just heard people quote it all the time.” 

Severus put his hand on his chin in thought. Spinner’s End is in muggle territory; they could get a television to watch films. He would hold on to that thought for a summer project. For now, he had a son to entertain. He helped Harry gather his new things and moved down to the bedroom. He sat in the armchair by the fire and watched Harry put his new books on shelves. He’d already begun putting books on different shelves based on the topic; instructional texts were one section, with transfiguration on the top row, charms on the next row, and so on. There was another shelf devoted to potions texts he was collecting; Severus was so proud.  By the looks of things, the shelves would be filled in no time at all. The ridiculous snake from the twins was wrapped around a bedpost and clashed horribly with the rest of the room’s colors.  

Soon, it was time for a light dinner before getting ready for the ball. Harry listened intently as his dad told him how the different upper-class families put their names in a drawing each year for winter dates for parties. They did the same for summer dates to host daytime functions. Most families chose to perform their family rituals before going to events, or waited until they got home. But society events were the hub of networking. Politicians pushed their agendas through friendly banter, inventors sold their newest creations, masters sought apprentices, and so much more.  Snape wasn’t a known name in the magic world, but Prince was; and they were the descendants of Prince. They had a duty to be seen at these gatherings. Harry would need to be ready for summer and next year.  

Severus put a hand on Harry’s shoulder before he could step into the fireplace, “I have one last gift. It doesn’t mean much and won’t get you a seat on the Wizengamot any longer, but I’d like you to have your heir ring.” 

Harry took the small black box and opened the lid. Carved into silver toned metal was the image of a sword and wand crossed at the tips with a raven sitting beneath them. There was a smooth black stone in the middle that glittered with every color of the rainbow. When he put the ring on the middle finger of his left hand it got warm and shrunk to fit his finger.  

“The Prince family is known for producing some of the greatest Potions Masters in history. The black opal in our rings is said to support creative stimulation and ingenuity. You already show many of the traits our family is renowned for.” He knew he would have to take Harry to retrieve the Potter heir ring by his eleventh birthday. He praised the All Father for giving them magic to hide family jewelry you couldn’t share publicly.  

Harry wrapped his arms around his dad’s middle, “It doesn’t have to be a big important family, it’s ours. Come one, before we’re late and Aunt Cissa gets snippy.” 

Malfoy Manor was packed to the rafters with people in all their sparkling holiday glamour. Severus tried to steer them through the door without arousing Dobby’s attention and failed spectacularly.  

Dobby clapped his hands giddily and straightened up and called, “Potions Master Snape and son Harry Snape.” 

Once they were through the doorway, Harry whispered, “Why don’t you go by Prince instead?” 

Severus smiled softly and whispered back, “Because it drives Dumbledore crazy knowing I have the ability to claim the seat so that he can use it but won’t. If it is not claimed before my heir’s, your eleventh birthday, the seat will be lost to our family.” They were nearing Narcissa, Lucius and Draco in the line to greet the hosts, “we’ll continue this tomorrow. For now, enjoy the party. Watch out for Dumbledore, he attends everything.” 

Harry whispered one more thing before they got to Lucius in the receiving line, “You should do it. The wizarding world needs all the help it can get.” 

Lucius clasped Severus’ hand and winked at him, “Good to see you, Severus. I must say, your robes are stunning. Very nice, indeed. Looking for a wife tonight? Perhaps a husband this time around?” 

Narcissa slapped his arm playfully, “Hush, you awful thing! Severus, you look marvelous,” she kissed his cheeks and leaned down to kiss Harry, “You both look so dapper this evening. Harry, take Draco with you, he doesn’t need to stay and greet any longer. Have fun, loves.” 

Draco took Harry to show him the enormous Yule log burning in the ballroom fireplace. The mantle and hearth were set up as a lovely altar and people were milling about reminiscing about the past year and sharing hopes for the year to come. Then he pulled Harry onto the dance floor and began teaching Harry to dance. It didn’t take long at all for Harry to pick up the steps and the two were off, twirling around the dance floor laughing like mad men. They were laughing so much, they had people on and off the dance floor laughing with them.  

Harry danced with Pansy and Theo, and a whole bunch of kids he would go to Hogwarts with in September. He filed their names and faces away and enjoyed meeting so many new people. He never went far from his dad; he could always see him. Draco tried to stick with him most of the time but got pulled out to dance a lot. It was one of these times when Harry stopped at the bar and asked the bartender for a glass of water.  

A shadow fell over him, and he looked up to find Dumbledore standing there in sunshine yellow robes, “Well, hello young Harry. How are you enjoying this gala?”  

Harry smiled sweetly, “ Hello, Headmaster. I’m having a wonderful time. Thank you for asking.”  

Dumbledore chuckled, “Ah, this is so entertaining! I tend to play this little game with students when I learn they speak another language I do. I hope you can forgive an old man his eccentricities.” 

Harry clasped his hands behind his back and rubbed his fingers over his new ring, wishing his dad was there, “It’s quite a lot of fun, yes. I’ve just started learning German, do you speak any?” 

Light-blue eyes twinkled as they observed the young boy, there was so much of Severus there, “I do not speak German, yet. If I decide to take it up, I’ll keep you in mind as a conversationalist. Oh, look! Your father has arrived, good evening, Severus. You look remarkable this evening.” 

Severus didn’t get the chance to respond. Harry took his hand and grinned up at the headmaster like the most innocent angel, “I got him to agree to the matching robes. I look just like my dad!” 

Albus and Severus chatted politely for a few minutes before Dumbledore was pulled away by the Minister for Magic. Harry slumped against his dad and sighed, “Ugh. Can I be done now?” 

Severus hugged the exhausted boy and laughed, “Yes, we can be done. Go find Draco and say goodnight. I’ll say our goodbyes to Narcissa and Lucius and meet you in the receiving room.” 

The two made a hasty retreat and trudged up the stairs at Arcadia. Ready to sleep until it was time for their routine to start over.  

****** 

Witch Weekly  

3 rd January 1991  

Wilhelmina Waterloo  

Photographer- Arnold MacMinster  

HOLIDAY ROUNDUP  

Pixie Powder! What a season! Take a look at the photo spread on pages 2-42! Arnie and I went to all the holiday events, and I’m here with the scoop for all of you. From the first ball of the season at Nott Hall, to the Ministry of Magic for a New Year’s party like none other! I saw every dress and danced with every eligible bachelor and chatted with every bachelorette. Come along for a tour of the celebrations of the elite!  

Pg. 37  

Severus Snape and son Harry Snape:  

The darling father son duo were absent from all but the Malfoy Yule Ball. Photo 1 shows them upon their arrival, in matching robes of black and red. Photo 2 is young Harry dancing with best friend Draco Malfoy. Photo 3 shows father and son embracing before going to say goodnight to the hosts. As you can see, there is a strong bond between the recently united pair. We look forward to watching as this little family grows.  

Albus looked through the photos from every blasted holiday ball. Severus had kept the child to himself every night but the Malfoy ball. Molly reported that she received a very nice thank you letter from the boy, but there had been no movement on Severus’ end to let the boy spend time with Ronald. They were seen shopping in Diagon one time during the three-week holiday. He was just so concerned that Severus was slipping back into old habits. It was so much easier to fall back on old acquaintances when they had children the same age as your own.  

Of all the people he expected to have a careless dalliance that resulted in a child, Severus was the least likely suspect. The entire situation just seemed a bit fishy. Albus was sure it was just his over-active imagination getting the better of him, but there was something about the boy that was just so familiar. All investigation into the Montclair family ended with Silvia Montclair’s sudden death in June. Henri, her father, had passed several years ago after a duel gone wrong. There were rumors at one time that Henri had a secret child somewhere, and it was the shame of that that sent Silvia into a reclusive state.  

The only person he could find with any memory of Silvia having a child was a midwife in the small town near where Silvia lived. The woman claimed she received a letter asking for her services with an address attached. She’d tended to Madam Montclair for four months and delivered the baby on the first of August. She never saw mother or child again. The next time the mother was seen was when muggle emergency services collected her body and took it to the morgue for examination. The child was already out of the house and reportedly in a goblin solicitor’s care. The autopsy report found a woman who had given birth once, who died of self-inflicted poisoning. The boy had a massive inheritance coming his way when he reached majority.  

Albus tapped his fingers on the three moving pictures. Little Harrison Snape danced out of reach of the fingertips. He just couldn’t shake the suspicion that there was far more to the story than he could see yet. But it would all unfold for him, there was no mystery he couldn’t solve. 

Chapter Text

After the new year passed, time seemed to fly. Before either of them realized it, it was the first of June again. Harry brought home a glowing report from Mr. Dedi stating he expected Harry to be at the top of all his classes in the coming years. He’d fully learned French, Latin, and German in their one year together.   

Harry was currently stretched out on a blanket in the middle of the lawn with a book hovering over his face. Severus didn’t bother telling him that he shouldn’t be able to make the book float without a wand or a spell. Harry seemed to do what Harry wanted to with magic. He strode across the lawn and stood over his child, blocking the sun.   

Harry put his hand up over his eyes and squinted up at his dad, “Hi! Are you all done brewing today?”  

Severus collapsed on the blanket and stretched out next to his son, “I think so. I hit a breakthrough with an experimental potion. We should celebrate.”  

Harry sat up and looked down at his dad, “Yeah we should! What do you want to do? What’s the breakthrough?”  

Severus pushed up on his elbows, “I succeeded in taking away the degenerative properties of the Wolfsbane potion. If I can keep the potion stable in this new form, it will prolong the lives of werewolves, while also making their transition painless. I received a request for a meeting from Thorn. Why don’t we go to the bank and deal with whatever she has for us, then go buy your wand. You can start practicing over summer.”  

Harry was already scrambling up and pulling the blanket up to fold with Severus still on it. “I didn’t know you were interested in werewolves. I read about them in a defense book I found in the library. They’re not nearly as dangerous as I’ve read in fairytales. They’re only dangerous when they feel cornered and threatened.”  

Severus shook his head in wonder at Harry’s eidetic memory as they walked toward the sitting room fireplace, “I knew a werewolf many years ago. He was probably the least dangerous-looking person you could ever meet. But he and his friends were pranksters and knew how to wreak havoc. One of them was James Potter, the other was Sirius Black. There was a fourth boy, but I don’t remember him. I believe he died at Black’s hand.”  

Harry shuddered, “It sounds like they were awful.”  

Severus heaved a sigh, “They could be awful; they did lean toward bullying on numerous occasions. Black’s devotion to James was infinite, though. I never thought he was the one who turned them over. I also suspect the murder of the fourth friend was not what it seemed. It all stinks of Albus.”  

Harry slung his bag over his shoulder and started digging through it, “Everything in the magic world stinks of Dumbledore. I’m trying to see if my winter cloak is still in here, or if I swapped it out for the summer one; in case we stay out and it gets cold.” Harry pulled out his winter cloak, and then felt something else stuck to the bottom. Under the winter cloak was the set of robes Harry had discarded in favor of the Slytherin jumper. Hanging from the sleeve of the robe was a strange silvery something, “Uh, dad? What’s this?”  

Severus dropped the book he was carrying back to a shelf on the floor, “That is James Potter’s invisibility cloak. I saw it one time when... when... I saw it once. How did you get that?”  

Harry shoved the cloak toward his dad, “I don’t know. I’ve never seen it before. I haven’t looked in that pocket since the quidditch game. Has that been in there the whole time? I never sat my bag down. Only in... only in the headmaster’s office. He wouldn’t put this in there, would he? I don’t want it.”  

Severus took the offending thing between two fingers and hung it on a cloak hook by the fireplace, “We’ll deal with that later. Let’s floo directly to Gringotts and pretend this didn’t happen.”  

They were escorted to Thorn’s office the minute they were recognized. Severus felt the itch at the back of his brain that told him something had gone wrong. When they were seated in the goblin’s office, they only had to wait a moment before she came in from a door at the back.  

She sat in her chair and clasped her hands on the desk, “Greetings, may your coffers overflow with riches.”  

Severus nodded and replied, “May yours be filled with the profits of our dealings. Is anything wrong? I was not expecting a summons until later in the summer.”  

Sharp orange eyes focused on black, “You are an astute observer, Lord Prince. We may have run into a slight... hiccup with the original story for the missing Harry Potter. Before you panic, it’s already taken care of. Please remember in the next few minutes that you gave us permission to take care of this angle. It’s done, no matter how, er, inventive we had to get.”  

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose and groaned, “What has happened?”  

Thorn sighed and called for a tray of tea and sandwiches, “Settle in. We sent a human envoy to the Dursley residence to see about relocating them. We were met with a gruff and angry woman named Marge, who informed us that Petunia and Vernon died in a car crash the day before. We took that opportunity to alter her and the boy, Dudley’s, memories. We made them believe Harry Potter was in the car with them on an errand while Dudley was spending time with their aunt. He perished in the accident. We changed all muggle police reports to show a third person was involved in the accident. We were even able to produce a body for the morgue, please don’t ask how.  

“Here’s where we met the first snag. We had our envoy go around doing interviews under the guise of a social worker asking questions about Potter’s life before the accident. We ran across an Arabella Figg who was distraught when she learned of the death of Potter, and only Potter. Turns out, she’s a squib who was left there by Dumbledore to keep an eye on things. When it was apparent the Dursleys were abusing the boy and Dumbledore had no plans of doing anything about it, she got her sister involved. Her sister is also a squib and works in the school library at Little Whinging School; Ms. Tingle is her name. Between the two of them, they made sure he was fed semi-regularly, and tried to help when he looked like he needed medical attention.”  

Harry was laughing, “Of *course* Ms. Tingle knew who I was and was trying to keep me alive despite Dumbledore’s wishes. She and Mrs. Figg were always looking out for me. I need to do something for them to say thank you.”  

Severus nodded his agreement, “We will do something. Thorn, you mentioned that being the *first* snag. What else?”  

Thorn waved her hand, “We already sent them each ten-thousand galleons on behalf of the Goblin Nation for their services. They vowed that Dumbledore would never know the truth. They are aware that Harry Potter is no more, but that he lives.   

“The next snag... well, it’s a whole other basket of rubies. By latching onto our use of Silvia Montclair as the mother of your mystery child, we *may* have needed to use a sample of blood from a previous document to perform a blood adoption. Harry is now the rightful recipient of the Montclair family and potions fortune. His trust account has already started seeing deposits from royalties. He also has a seat on French Magical Parliament when he reaches majority. Congratulations? We also uncovered the fact that Lily Potter was the missing daughter of Henri Montclair; given up for adoption in a muggle hospital at birth. She was adopted into the Evans family at three days old. It’s very likely she and her sister never knew she was adopted.” She shrugged her shoulders.   

Severus sat in stunned silence while Harry laughed nervously, “Merlin and fucking Morgan. When the Goblin Nation goes in on a story, you go all the way, don’t you. Well, we’re going to get his wand today. Might as well get the rest of his family magic out of the way. But know this, Harry’s blood is never to be used for anything other than what it is taken for. I know that he will have to give seven drops for the full inheritance test today. That blood is to be destroyed before we leave. As for the other discovery... I do not know what to think. I will have to look over the evidence and consider how all of this ties together, and whether any of it is useful in any way.”  

Thorn held her hands up placatingly, “We were in a pretty tight spot with you two landing in all the society sections. It will never happen again.”  

He sat back and massaged his forehead, “Yes, until the next time you’re in a tight spot. Fine. Harry, are you alright with giving blood today?”  

Harry sighed and stuck out his hand, “It’s fine. I already had three parents; what’s one more?” He counted the seven drops and giggled at the sensation of the puncture closing with the goblin’s magic. There weren’t any surprises beyond the ones Thorn just warned them of. His full official title was Harrison Drefan Snape Montclair Potter Black. They still hadn’t worked out how they were going to explain his access to the Potter and Black seats and accounts in the future. That was future them problems. He only needed to put the rings on once to accept the family magic, then he could store them in his vaults and only wear them if he wanted to. He chose to put the Potter and Black rings in his vaults and to wear the Montclair ring to keep their story in line. It was a shining green aventurine set in white gold with the outline of a mountain engraved in the sides and looked nice on his right middle finger and the Prince ring with its black opal on the left.   

They were too happy to leave the bank soon after watching the inheritance test burn away to ashes. Severus was impressed with Harry’s restraint. He walked calmly all the way to Ollivander’s. When they entered the dim grey dusty shop, the oldest man Harry had ever seen came out from behind a shelf.  

The stooped over man with fluffy white hair and slightly buggy eyes looked them up and down and hummed, “You must be Harry Snape! Wasn’t sure if you’d come here or go to France for your wand. There’s an interesting feel to you, come in come in!”  

Harry walked forward and stood in front of the man who was hardly taller than him, “It’s nice to meet you, sir.”  

Mr. Ollivander walked around Harry as a tape measure zipped around taking measurements, “Your father has an ebony and dragon heartstring wand, but you don’t give me the sense that ebony would work very well for you. No. Something about you rings of rebirth. Ah. Perhaps a phoenix. Hmmm. I only have the three. No matter. We shall try them all.” Three boxes zoomed into the room and sat on the counter. Mr. Ollivander picked up one and handed it to Harry, “Give it a wave!”  

Harry took the short length of wood in his hand and waved it. He was thinking about green sparkles, but instead the vase on the counter exploded. Mr. Ollivander snatched it back and muttered, “Nope! Definitely not.” before handing him the next.   

Harry giggled as his dad fixed the vase. The next wand also failed to produce sparks. It merely made all the boxes on one shelf tumble to the ground. He was hesitant as he took the last one. He instantly knew something wasn’t right, but his hand wouldn’t open to let go of the wood. It burst into flames that didn’t burn his fingers. He stared at what was left in his palm after only a few seconds of flames. In it was a bright red feather with gold tips.   

Mr. Ollivander was giddy with excitement, “Most extraordinary! The core has chosen you while the wood rejected you! Simply incredible. Come, come! We must go to the workshop and find the correct wood. You’ll get to make your own wand today, Mr. Snape! How exciting!”   

Harry slipped his hand into his dad’s nervously and followed into the dark back of the shop. There were thousands of thin boxes stacked on every available surface. Nothing looked like it had been moved or dusted in years. Mr. Ollivander led them to a low table with boxes of strips of wood lying all around it. The little old man had an armful of wood and was spreading it across the worktable.   

“Come here, son. I want you to close your eyes and hold your hand open over the table. Move down the table slowly and get a feel for the wood below it. You’ll know when you connect with one. Get a good feel for all of them and then choose the one that pulls you the most.”  

Harry nodded his head and did as he was told. He could feel little tingles coming up from the strips of wood. Some of them felt warm and nice; some of them felt sharp and angry; and some were just dull and boring. He let his arm wander up and down, feeling everything a few times. He knew which one he was choosing, though. It was in the middle toward the right, and it just felt right. He stopped over it and leaned down to run a finger down the grain.   

Mr. Ollivander snatched the wood with a pair of tongs, “Not yet! Acacia wood will bond to you and won’t accept the core if it’s touched. I’ll take care of that, we’ll let your magic take care of the rest. This will be wholly your wand.” He placed the wood on a clean space of table and then took the core from Harry using the tongs, “The core bonded to you, but it’ll still give us a bit of leeway and bond with the wood if we’re polite about it.” He held the feather between gloved fingers and wiggled it over the wood like he expected it to jump up and eat the feather. He kept wiggling, and started muttering under his breath, and wiggled the feather some more. Suddenly, the wood seemed to take a deep breath and the feather melted into it. “Alright, now. Pick it up and hold on until it feels complete.”  

His dad squeezed his fingers before he let go of his hand. Harry tentatively picked up the plain block of wood. His hand clenched around the two-inch diameter rod as the wood heated and began to move like it was made of modeling clay. The wood grain had a distinct dark red and light stripe pattern. The part in his hand smoothed out and molded to fit his grip perfectly; the length of the wand stopped at about twelve and a half inches. Engraved in silver on the handle was the Prince crest of a wand and sword crossed at the tips with a raven sitting beneath them, but there was the addition of a mountain surrounding the Prince crest with a pair of antlers capping the mountains.   

Mr. Ollivander clapped his hands and laughed, “Delightful! Oh, splendid. The phoenix whose feather has bonded with you, has only given one other. Its brother was in the wand of your former master; your current master claims ownership of the phoenix,” his wide, grey-blue eyes were looking at Severus, “I refuse to place the trace on this wand, it’s a work of art.”  

Severus cleared his throat and handed over ten galleons, “Thank you, sir. This has been quite an experience.”  

Harry let his dad guide them out of the shop as the dotty old man laughed behind them. They went to another shop after that, and Harry picked out a wrist holster to hold his new wand. It was so special, he never wanted anything to happen to it. The holster was invisible once placed on his arm and protected his wand from being summoned. As soon as he got home, he went to write to Draco about the whole thing. He even wrote it all down a second time in his journal so he could look back at it someday. He attached the note to his snowy owl’s harness and pat her on the head, “Can you take this to Draco, Hedwig? I’m sure he’ll have treats waiting for you.”  

She nipped his fingers gently and took off out the open double doors to his balcony.   

******  

Albus Dumbledore stared down at the admissions list for this year. He was addressing the letters to new muggle-born students and made it all the way to W before he realized a name was missing. He backed up to the Ps and slid his finger down the page. Harry Potter’s name and address were not on the list. He slammed back from his desk so fast his chair toppled over behind him. He raced to the shelf where the living registry was kept. It was an endless tome that kept log of every magical child born in the United Kingdom. He flipped back eleven years and looked frantically at the names for nineteen-eighty. Thirty-first July... Potter, Harry was born. The name was now crossed out with a capital D beside it.   

No no no no no no no. This could not be happening. Albus sprinted down the stairs and through the halls with incredible speed for a man in his hundreds. The second he was beyond the school gates, he apparated to Little Whinging. He strode up the steps to Number Four Privet Drive and knocked on the door. He jerked back when he was greeted with the sound of many dogs scrabbling and barking in the house.   

A stocky young blond boy, about the age Harry should be, opened the door and stared up at him, “Can I help you? We don’t talk to solicitors.”  

Albus tried to smile warmly at the lad, “Are your mother or father home? I’d like to speak with them about your cousin.”  

Tears floated in the boy’s eyes, Albus was becoming more frightened by the moment. A loud voice grew louder as it grew nearer, “Who’s at the door, Dudders?” Albus was greeted by the sight of a woman who looked like she could win a gold medal for hammer throw, shotput and javelin. There was a host of slobbering English bulldogs hopping at her feet. Blue eyes narrowed when she saw the tears in her nephew's, “Why is my Dudders crying? Who are you?”  

Albus pasted on his friendliest grandfather face, “Hello, madam. My name is Albus Dumbledore.”  

The woman puffed up her chest, “I found the letter you left for my brother and his wife. They’re all gone now. You can go.”  

Dumbledore stopped her from slamming the door in his face, “Ma’am, I need to know what happened. I should have been informed of any tragedy.”  

She glared at the strange man, but still opened the door, “I’ll give you ten minutes, and I won’t promise to answer everything. I know all about you magic types now. Dudley told me everything.”  

Albus sat gingerly on the edge of the sofa, ready to cast an Imperius if he needed to so he could look through their memories. “Please, I must know what happened here.”  

Marge nodded her head to the boy to give permission for him to speak, “Mum and dad were under investigation for ch-child abuse. They had a meeting in London to go to, and they had to take H-h-harry. They were hit by a drunk driver in a lorry almost a year ago.”   

Marge put a hand on Dudley’s shoulder, “I moved here so my nephew didn’t have to uproot his life. We’ve worked hard to understand what he witnessed his parents do to his cousin. We don’t need you coming here to mess it all up.”  

Dumbledore couldn’t stop the shaking in his hands, “So the reports of abuse were true. Who reported it to the authorities?”  

Marge glowered at him fiercely, “We don’t know for sure, but we suspect the librarian. She apparently gave the poor boy a safe place when my brother was beating on him. It’s a damn shame, but maybe it was for the best they all went the way they did. The boy isn’t being harmed, and my sick brother and his disgusting wife are gone so they can’t mess up their son anymore. Dudley’s a good lad, he just needed a firm hand, and not to see what he did.”  

Dumbledore looked at the boy, “You witnessed it all? I’m so sorry, my boy. You were never meant to be affected by the curse. Well, nothing for it now. I can’t change the past. I don’t know how I’ll spin this when Harry doesn’t arrive on first September.” He stood up and wiped their memories of his visit from their minds.   

He took a short walk down the street to Arabella Figg’s house and knocked on her door. He grinned widely when she opened the door and shrieked, almost dropping the cigarette at her lips, “Hello, Arabella. Fancy a chat?” Albus’ eyes narrowed when another woman appeared behind her from the kitchen.   

The other woman pulled Arabella behind her and stood her ground with a kitchen knife pointed at him, “You’re not welcome here. We sent you countless letters telling you they were hurting the boy, and you did nothing. Then when he disappeared, we called the muggle authorities. When the Dursleys were on their way to London to prove he was alive, they were killed! It’s all your fault! That poor innocent child. We’ve called the police about a trespasser. You should leave before they get here and you have to use magic to escape. We’ve also sent all of our reports to Amelia Bones, you can answer to her why you let Harry suffer for ten years!”  

Dumbledore stood in shock staring at the door that was slammed in his face until he heard sirens coming closer. He apparated back to the gates of Hogwarts and walked back to his office in a daze. He was sat behind his desk for only a few minutes when Amelia strode in through the door he’d left open.   

Amelia stood in front of his desk with strawberry blonde hair pulled back in a harsh high ponytail, arms crossed over her chest, and monocle hanging from her crimson auror robes. She threw a file onto his desk and waved a hand, “Care to explain?”  

Albus opened the file and flinched at the first letter on top. It was one from Mrs. Figg from December of nineteen-eighty-one when Petunia Dursley had first left little Harry sitting on the front steps without a coat as it snowed. It was the first sign that his curse to make his relatives hate him was working. He didn’t need to look through the rest to know what they said, “I wish that I could. Amelia, I just left Mrs. Figg’s residence after learning the truth of Harry Potter. I never received a single one of these. She showed them to me just today.”  

Amelia’s already pursed lips pulled tighter, “A likely story. I think you have your hand in too many pies, Dumbledore. I think you sent that poor baby to live with muggles when he should have been with his own kind. And I think you knew everything about how he was treated, and just didn’t care to fix it. But I can’t prove any of that, can I? I’m watching you, Albus. Don’t let me find out you had your hand in any other tragic deaths.”  

Albus flinched again when the door slammed behind her. Phineas Nigellus Black screamed from his portrait, “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!? THAT CHILD WAS THE LAST LIVING HEIR OF HOUSE BLACK!”  

Dumbledore waved his hand and silenced the portraits as they all started screaming. Fawkes trilled a mournful tune from his perch. He was running through every scenario in his head, trying to figure out where he went wrong with everything, when his eyes landed on a magazine from January. The thing was open to a photo spread and was sliding out from under a pile of parchmentwork he was avoiding. It was Severus and his... son. A child who mysteriously appeared last year. A child with startling green eyes. It couldn’t be. Severus would never betray him that way. He still had to know.   

He raced back out to the gates and apparated back to Mrs. Figg’s front door. He banged his fist on it furiously before casting an unlocking charm and barging in. Arabella screeched again and her sister stood up with the ever-present knife. “Wait! Just look at this picture and tell me if it’s Harry Potter.” He thrust the magazine forward and held it as still as he could.   

Both women leaned forward and looked closely at the three photos he was pointing at. The woman with the knife scowled, “Have you lost your bloody mind? Of course, that’s not Harry Potter! This child looks nothing like him. Harry was so skinny you could count his ribs, and his hair was course and curly and went in every direction at once; Harry also wore thick glasses, had a curse scar on his forehead and I only ever saw him smile when he was reading a book in my libraries. Harry Potter died in a car crash with his shitty relatives last year. They tortured him and starved him and treated him like a slave. And then they got him killed. Get the fuck out of our house. I’m fire calling the head of the DMLE and having a restraining order put on you.”  

Albus took two steps to the fireplace and took a pinch of floo powder from the mantle and went directly back to his office. He waited at the desk until Amelia strode out of the fireplace practically sparking with rage. “What the actual fuck were you thinking!? You barged back into their house and demanded to know if Snape’s son was Harry Potter? Merlin, Dumbledore! Have you gone senile? I’m reporting all of this to the Minister. If you ever step in Little Whinging again, you’re going to Azkaban. I’ve already got a warding team setting up a boundary. This is getting out of hand.”  

Albus rested his head in is hand, “You’re absolutely right, Amelia. I don’t know what came over me. I’m just so shocked by all of this. The Savior of the Wizarding World is dead, and I could have prevented it if only I’d received those letters. I admit, I lost the plot there for a moment when I suspected Severus of subterfuge. I was spiraling while trying to figure out what happened to those blasted letters when I saw the pictures from the Yule Ball, and I just... snapped. I assure you, I have full control of my faculties now, and will not be bothering Mrs. Figg or her companion again.”  

Amelia threw her hands up in the air, “I can’t bloody believe you! I want to, Albus. You were my headmaster, and now we’ve been colleagues for a long time. But this is absolute madness. A child who survived the killing curse is dead, and that has to be answered for. There will be a hearing. Do. Not. Do. Anything. Else. Irrational. I’m also informing Snape; he needs to know you had a fleeting suspicion that he stole a fucking child.”  

Albus slumped in his chair when she stormed back through the fireplace. The portraits were all screaming at him again, having broken through his last silencing charm. He didn’t have the strength left in him to shut them up again. Now he wouldn’t be able to test Harry to see if he would go against Voldemort. Now there would be no stopping Voldemort. They were all doomed, and it was all his fault. He’d orchestrated the whole bloody plan to begin with! By the gods, how was he going to get himself out of this pickle?  

******  

Daily Prophet  

31 st July 1991  

Rita Skeeter  

Photos courtesy of Potter friends  

HARRY POTTER, BOY-WHO-LIVED, SAVIOR OF THE WIZARDING WORLD: DEAD  

It is with a very heavy heart that I come to you today with this tragic news. I received an exclusive tip from an anonymous informant that Harry Potter was killed in an automobile accident over a year ago. The worst part? He was on his way to a court hearing regarding child abuse allegations against his relatives. The relatives Albus Dumbledore placed him with after he survived the Killing Curse in 1981.  

In a private interview, I was told: “We tried for a decade to get Dumbledore to do something about the way they treated that poor boy. He told us not to do anything, and not to contact the aurors. We were afraid! He’s a powerful man. He conveniently claims to have never received our letters, now. He told my sister to watch the family and keep him posted. If he wasn’t getting our reports, then why didn’t he come to find out why years before? Doesn’t make sense, does it.”  

Doesn’t make sense indeed. In light of the accusations against Albus Dumbledore, he has been removed as Supreme Mugwump of the ICW and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. He may be able to reclaim these positions after all trials are complete if he is found not guilty of any crimes. He could be facing time in Azkaban for child endangerment and neglect, and possibly complicit in the death of Harry Potter, despite his death not being related to magic. He is barely holding onto his position as headmaster of Hogwarts.  

There will be a service held for Harry Potter at the cemetery in Godric’s Hollow on All Hallow’s Eve. The body of Harry Potter was recovered and will be interred with his parents at that time. Narcissa Malfoy nee Black and Andromeda Tonks nee Black have come forward as the last remaining family of Harry Potter, as cousins to his godfather, and requested all donations be made to a magical orphan fund they have set up in his name.   

In light of recent events, all cases Albus Dumbledore presided over are being looked over with a fine-tooth comb. Story contd. Pg. 8  

Severus read the article three times. Tomorrow was Harry’s eleventh birthday, he would be starting Hogwarts in September, and Albus fucking Dumbledore suspected his child already. But they were investigating him so thoroughly that he would be caught if he made a single move on his child. Harry would be safe at Hogwarts. Albus was very likely going to be out a couple of jobs, and possibly going to prison for a while. Harry was safe.  

He folded the paper when Phantom preceded Harry into the kitchen, “Good morning, Harry. Have you decided what you want to do for your birthday tomorrow?”  

Harry slid into his chair and sleepily rubbed his eyes, brightening when he thought about his birthday, “Can we go to an amusement park? I want to ride on a rollercoaster!”  

Severus smiled, “I know of one in Blackpool. Oh, Lucius *must* come with us this year. He is still unaware of the extent of muggle engineering.”  

Harry grinned wickedly, “It would be a very useful educational experience for Uncle Lucius and Draco. Aunt Narcissa seems rather well-adapted.”  

Severus stood from the table to go fire call Narcissa, “Yes, she’s been visiting her sister in secret for years. Apparently, Dumbledore’s crimes coming to light was perfect timing for them, they have been working on a case to free Sirius that no one knew about until now.”  

Harry crunched on a piece of toast, “So, your suspicion that he wasn’t so guilty was correct. Damn, will he know?”  

Severus paused in the doorway, “Language. I don’t see how he would know. Everything will be fine. Finish eating and get dressed. We’ll spend today celebrating your birthday alone. Tomorrow can be for everyone else.” Severus eyed his son’s hair; he hadn’t had it cut in over a year and it looked a bit bedraggled, “Are we purposely growing your hair, or would you like to see a barber today as well?”  

Harry shrugged thin shoulders as he pushed away from the table, “I dunno. I like the long hair, but I also want to... like... put it up in a ponytail or something when I’m reading or brewing. Is that too girly? You only put yours in a braid, and Uncle Lucius does the low ponytail thing, but I don’t think I like that very much.”  

Severus laughed and hugged his child, “Easy, Harry. It’s your hair, do with it what you want. You’ll find that fashions are non-gender specific in our world. Wear it in pigtails for all it matters. If it makes you happy, it’s your body.”  

Harry instantly relaxed, “Oh. Good. Could I have it trimmed so it’s a nicer shape, and then buy some of the hair ties I saw in London?”  

Severus released Harry and started walking toward the sitting room fireplace, “Yes and yes. We’ll do both after I call Narcissa. Go get dressed in muggle attire.”  

Harry ended up getting a very fashionable shaggy haircut that was left long enough to get all of it up when he was working on potions or reading. He was also extremely pleased with the selection of colorful scrunchies he picked out, including a dayglo green one to match the swim trunks he got to wear to the amusement park the next day. He had an absolute blast picking out swim trunks for Lucius and Draco; he was assured Narcissa would have appropriate clothing for the outing.  

The following morning, Severus produced a portkey set to a hidden location outside the amusement park in Blackpool. Harry giggled over his Uncle Lucius wearing slate-grey trousers with a matching waistcoat. “Uncle Lucius! What were you thinking? I said, ‘muggle casual’ and you showed up in most of a business suit!”   

Severus smirked as Lucius eyed the pair of black *shorts*, black t-shirt, and plain black trainers he was wearing. He turned to Harry in his all matching dayglo green; and then Draco in a perplexing neon cerulean; and then his unearthly stunning wife in crisp white, “Please tell me I have a reasonable color like you two.”  

Harry laughed even harder and handed his uncle a brown paper bag with handles, “Go on into the loo and change, Uncle Lucius. We’ll activate the portkey when you’re done.”  

Lucius came out of the bathroom in the brightest shade of red Harry could find. His face was nearly the same color. Narcissa chirped out a laugh, “That reminds me! I need to cast sun protection charms on all of us. We wouldn’t want Severus to have to make burn cream.”  

Lucius scowled as the charm settled over him, “Please let me change the color. Please, Harry.”  

Harry pretended to frown, “But Uncle Lucius, I picked everything out just for you.”  

Lucius’ shoulders slumped, “Your father is wearing black,” he nearly whined.  

Harry couldn’t hold back his laughter any longer, “Please change it! It’s terrible!”  

Lucius waved his wand over himself and sighed as all the red turned black, “You little shit. Come on, let’s get this over with.”  

Harry grabbed onto a battered teapot with everyone else and waited to be spun away. He knew this day was going to be amazing. There would be rides, and water slides, and a million gift kiosks for Draco to stop at. They were all shocked when it turned out that Lucius loved rollercoasters. He wanted to get back in line immediately and ride all of them over and over again. Draco and Harry were just as enthusiastic; but Narcissa and Severus were happy to wait on solid ground with the souvenirs. When they left as the sun set, Lucius was muttering to himself that he needed to get his account manager to buy stock in the park... or just buy it.  

When Harry curled up in bed that night, he had his plush elephant in his grasp; lying on the pillow next to him was an enormous purple elephant his dad had won that day.   

******  

Severus sat with the rest of the professors waiting for Albus to arrive for their pre-term meeting. Minerva looked like she had been sucking lemons. Pomona’s eyes were puffy from crying. Filius was twirling his mustache so tightly it was starting to pull out. Sybill was sobbing about not predicting this. Quirrell was wearing an utterly ridiculous purple turban and was stuttering. That needed watching. Albus walked in and all sound stopped.  

He looked much older than he usually did. His typically twinkling eyes were dull and lifeless, his beard and hair were tangled, and his robes were uncharacteristically drab, “Good afternoon. Are there any topics that need to be addressed for the coming year?” When he could see Minerva taking a deep breath, he held up a hand, “Yes. I have made a grave mistake in placing Harry Potter with relatives I thought would care for him. No. I did not receive any letters, and I failed to check in on the poor lad. His death is a tragic event. We must move on for the sake of the other students. I will face the penalties for my actions. Minerva, be prepared to take over if I am sent away. Now, is there anything pertinent to the coming school year?”  

No one moved or spoke up. Quirrell fidgeted and adjusted his turban. Dumbledore sighed, “Very well. I shall see you all at the welcome feast. Let us try to make this a good year.”  

He was gone before any of them knew what to do. They sat and discussed amongst themselves for a few minutes longer and left to go about their preparations for the students.   

Chapter Text

Severus stood with Harry in the bedroom he frequently slept in at Malfoy Manor, “I will see you at the feast tomorrow evening. Enjoy the trip on the train, don’t let Draco get too full of himself, and don’t cast anything you can’t reverse.” 

Harry leaned over and hugged his dad, “Love you too, dad. I’ll see you in the common room tomorrow after the sorting.” Severus kissed the top of Harry’s head and left the room, closing the door behind himself.  

Narcissa kissed his cheek when he made it to the receiving room, “We’ll deliver him safely. Go and get the dungeon warm and ready for our boys.” 

He swirled away in the fireplace and emerged into his quarters. Sitting in the middle of his armchair was Maman. “How did you get here? Did Rosie bring you? I’ll know she did if your bed is in the room. It’s not there. Maman, how the hell did you get here?” Severus picked up the cat who refused to leave his chair and sat down.  He pinched the bridge of his nose with one hand while scratching behind the cat’s ears with the other, “Rosie?” 

Rosie popped into the room and stomped her foot, “There you is! Rosie has been searching everywheres for you. Bad, Maman! I is bringing her bed right away. She is clearly not staying at Arcadia with everyone here. Rosie will be making sure your rooms is clean now. No other elves is coming in here. Too many eyes and ears, no thank you.” 

Severus groaned and let his head thump on the back of the chair as Maman made biscuits on his thigh. “Please transfer my lab to the trunk and bring it here. No sense returning home to brew if everyone is here.” 

Harry and Draco were too excited to eat breakfast the next morning. They promised Lucius and Narcissa they would eat a healthy lunch from the Trolley Lady and scampered onto the train to find a compartment for themselves. They were hoping they could share it with Theo, and maybe Pansy, Greg, and Vince. 

The train started to pull out of the station when their compartment door slid open and two matching faces peeked in, “Oy! It’s Snape Mini!” Thing One chimed. 

“And a blond counterpart!” Thing Two laughed.  

Thing One flopped onto the bench, leaving his twin holding one end of a trunk, “Might go get Lee and bring him back here.” 

Thing Two abandoned the trunk in the corridor, “Not a bad idea! Ronnie can find somewhere else.” 

Harry and Draco were about to ask who Ronnie was when a tall lanky boy with more freckles than the twins had combined climbed over the trunk blocking the door with a very red face, “C’mon, guys! You were supposed to help me find a seat! Oh, hello. D’you mind if I sit here?” 

Draco’s lip curled like he smelled something, but Harry shouldered him and smiled, “Sure! You must be the twins’ brother. They’ve told me about you, some. I’m Harry Snape, and this is my best friend Draco Malfoy.” 

Ron’s face turned a darker shade of red than his hair as he looked at Draco, “Er, you know what, I think I’ll go look somewhere else. Thanks for the help, you two. See you after the sorting.” 

Harry scowled as the boy dragged his trunk back into the corridor, “What’s his problem?” 

Thing Two crossed his ankles, “Got a stick up his arse that Harry Potter won’t be his best friend.” 

Thing One flung an arm over his eyes, “Mum has been filling his and Ginny’s heads with fantasies of going to school with the Great Harry Potter since we were all babies.” 

Draco scoffed, “That’s awful! My mother and father just told me how Potter survived an unforgivable curse and then disappeared from the magical world. And now we all find out he’s passed on. So tragic.” 

Harry nodded as the twins made moves to get up, “I didn’t know anything about him until all the articles started coming out. My dad had to explain everything to me. Kinda weird we share a name, y’know.” 

Draco shrugged and eyed the twins some more, “Didn’t the muggle princess name one of the princes Harry? It’s a popular name.” 

Fred leaned forward with his eyebrows raised, “Why do you know the muggle aristocracy, friend of Mini Snape?” 

Draco stuttered as George leaned forward, too, “Did Harrikins call you Draco Malfoy? Don’t our families have a blood feud? How fun!” 

Fred looked Draco up and down with a wicked smile, “I think you’re going to be a very good friend, Little Dragon.” 

George pulled his twin up as he opened the door, “Very good friend indeed. See you around, Little Dragon. Bye for now Harrikins.” 

Draco shuddered and looked from the door to Harry and back, “That was fucking terrifying.” 

Harry snorted and scooped up Phantom, “Oh no! Don’t let Aunt Cissa hear you talking like that. She’ll be furious that I corrupted you.” 

The Trolley Lady opened the door soon after the twins left, and they both bought a stack of snacks and candies. Harry was tearing the top off a chocolate frog box when the door slid open, and Ron came back in with an even redder face.  

He shuffled his feet and finally looked up, “I can’t find anywhere. D’you mind?” 

Harry chuckled and stood up to help him lift his trunk into the storage rack, “Come on. We’ll pretend you didn’t run away from us earlier.” 

Draco crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat, “Unless you care to explain it.” 

Ron flushed and sat down on the bench opposite them, “I’m sorry. I’m just so nervous, I thought you guys were third years like my brothers and got embarrassed. You’re not?” 

Harry tossed a chocolate frog box to the new guy, “No worries. We’re first-years like you. I just met your brothers at a quidditch game my dad took me to.” 

Ron grinned when he caught the chocolate, “Thanks! So, is your dad really the Potions Professor? My older brothers said he was a nightmare,” his face turned red again when he realized what he said. 

Harry laughed some more, “Man, you’re definitely going to Gryffindor. All leap before you look, huh? I saw your mum, you, the twins, and your sister in Diagon last year. I was with my dad, and she was trying to talk to the Potions Professor... so yeah. I really am.” 

Ron swallowed his chocolate frog and rubbed at his nose, “Do you think you’ll be in Slytherin?” 

Draco scoffed and rolled his eyes, “We’ll both be in Slytherin. Just like our parents, and their parents.” 

Ron rolled his eyes in return, “It was just a question, relax, Malfoy.” 

Harry pretended neither of them was talking, “We’ll have to work out which classes we have together so we can hang out sometimes. No sense not having friends in other houses. Think you two can stop angry flirting at each other and be friends?” 

Draco punched Harry on the arm and screeched, “Harry! What the hell, mate!?” 

Ron turned slightly green and started stuttering, “N-no, it’s n-not l-like that! I don’t have a problem with it, my brother Charlie is gay, but I like girls.” Harry doubled over and laughed until he couldn’t breathe. Phantom and Bastien were pawing at Ron’s pockets but got brushed away when they were discovered by Draco. Ron stopped stuttering and realized he walked right into that.  He snatched another frog, but grinned, “You might be worse than the twins. You’re way more subtle than them, at least. Yeah, I think I can try to be friends with a couple of Slytherins. But no bets when it comes to quidditch.” 

Draco perked up, “Yeah? What position do you prefer? I’m trying out for Chaser next year. I’d go for Seeker, but Harry is faster than me.” 

Ron grinned and eyed the pile of treats. Harry subtly pushed some forward as Ron started talking, “My brothers always make me keeper. I’m pretty good at it. I’d have to get a broom before I could try out, though. And Fred and George say the current Keeper is insane or something. He needs to graduate before I’ll ever have a chance.” 

Draco shrugged, “We can’t play until next year. But you can come over and fly at the Manor over winter break. Bell is pretty good at wide-area warming charms.” 

Ron looked shocked, “Yeah! That would be wicked! I’m sure mum wouldn’t mind getting rid of me every now and again.” 

They were interrupted by the compartment door opening once again. This time there was a girl with wild brown hair standing out in a cloud around her face. Hiding behind her was a round-faced boy with hair the color of dark caramel and tears in his eyes. This girl put her hands on her hips and looked at them all sternly, “Have any of you seen a toad? Neville here has lost one.” 

Neville sniffed and waved a little, “Hi. I’m Neville.” 

Harry shook his head and stood up, “No, but I’m pretty good at summoning things. What’s its name?” 

Neville’s face brightened and he moved into the compartment so Harry could lean out, “His name is Trevor! He’s so naughty and keeps escaping. I need a terrarium for him, but Gran said I had to buy it with my own pocket money, and I didn’t have time to go to Diagon. My Uncle Algie just gave him to me last night as a gift for actually making it into Hogwarts and not being a squib. He’s the worst pet.” 

Draco laughed and moved over for the boy to sit down, “Just leave it on the train then. Or put it in the lake at Hogwarts.” 

Neville’s face lost some of its color, “I couldn’t do that. He was a gift. Maybe there’s a spare container somewhere I can put him. If I find him.” 

Harry shook his head at the boy and slipped his wand into his hand. He summoned Trevor, and hoped a student didn’t come flying toward him. Thankfully, just a very fat green toad zoomed into his open hand. He turned around with the silly amphibian gripped tightly, “Here you are, Neville. I’m sure you’ll figure something out.” 

The girl with a cloud of hair looked gob smacked, “That’s not a spell in our first-year textbooks. I memorized them all. How do you know such an advanced spell?” 

Ron crossed his arms over his chest, “What’s it matter how he knows it? He does, and he found Neville’s toad. What’s your name, anyway?” 

Dark brown eyes narrowed at the ginger, “I’m Hermione Granger. You’ve got dirt on your nose. You should probably change soon, too. We’ll be there shortly.” 

She turned her piercing gaze back to Harry, “What’s the spell for summoning?”  

Harry held up his hands and backed up toward his seat, collapsing in Neville’s lap on the way, “Whoa, chill! It’s Accio. My dad is a professor, I listen to lectures for bedtime stories.” 

She stomped her foot and groused before turning around and walking away, “That seems like a very unfair advantage!” 

Neville was shaking underneath Harry, “She’s terrifying. I hope I end up wherever she isn’t.” 

Harry extricated himself from the pile and pulled Neville to his feet, “She is a little intense. If you want to avoid her, go to Hufflepuff. No chance she’ll be there.” 

Neville shook his head furiously, “I have to be in Gryffindor like my dad. If I’m not, Gran will be so disappointed. I’ll argue with whatever sorts us if I have to.” 

Draco looked concerned for the nervous boy, “Going into the same house as your family isn’t a guarantee, you know. It’s a joke that Malfoys always go to Slytherin, but I could surprise everyone and end up in Ravenclaw. My father would flip his cauldron at first, but he’d get over it eventually. If you’re supposed to be in Hufflepuff, don’t fight it. You’ll be miserable for seven years if you do.” 

Harry flopped onto the bench next to Ron, “Yeah, I think I remember my dad talking about your mum’s cousin Sirius being the first Black to go to Gryffindor. Maybe you’ll be the first of your family to go to Hufflepuff.” 

Draco jumped back in, “Yeah! My cousin Tonks was in Hufflepuff, too! I mean... her last name isn’t Black, but her mum is my mother’s sister.” 

Neville laughed a bit wetly, “Ok! My mum was in Hufflepuff. Ok, maybe if I get sorted into Hufflepuff I won’t argue. But I still think I should be in Gryffindor like my dad. Just so Gran isn’t angry at me.” 

The train screeched to a halt forcing the boys to stop talking. Harry quickly pulled the scrunchie out of his hair and wrapped it around Trevor. He put his hand on the toad and looked at Neville, “I’ll put him in the carrier with my cat. Phantom will bring him to you wherever you are after the feast.” Harry quickly stuffed the wriggling toad into the cat carrier, “You go in with him, Phantom. Find Neville after everyone eats, then come to the dungeon.” 

Neville looked worried as they shuffled him off the train. A voice was telling them to leave all belongings and pets where they were. Another voice was booming in the dark, calling for first-years. The four boys followed the voice to a hulking man who towered over them. They looked up and up to a face surrounded by a nest of wiry brown hair and beard. A wide smile divided the beard, and squinty dark eyes smiled down from above. 

“Firs’ years iss way! All firs’ years! Right, as long as ‘ere’s no stragglers, let’s get down to the boats.” The gathered first-year children followed behind the man down a winding path through dense forest. When they emerged onto a small beach at the edge of a lake, he directed them to sit four to a boat. Harry and his three new friends took one boat and waited for them all to take off.  

There was a collective gasp when they rounded a bend, and the castle came into view. A warm glow was emanating from the lights glittering in every window. When they got close to the castle, they could see carriages letting the older students out. Then they were going into a cavern that had a wide landing area with steps leading to a door in the building. They all clambered out of the boats and toward the stairs.  

At the top of the stairs was a woman with dark hair pulled into a high bun. A green pointed hat that matched her robes was perched next to the bun. When she had their attention, she spoke as she led them into a small room, “My name is Professor Minerva McGonagall. I am Deputy Headmistress, head of Gryffindor house, and Professor of Transfiguration. In just a few moments, I will lead you through this door into the Great Hall where you will be sorted. Your house will be like your family while you are here, other houses should hold friends as well. I look forward to spending the next seven years getting to know each of you. Please gather into two lines while I check on the rest of the students’ arrival.” 

Soft muttering filled the room as they lined up. Someone shrieked, making others startle; the reason was clear when a horde of ghosts galloped through the wall on ghost horses, waving their heads over their bodies. Nervous laughter followed as the riders carried on through the room and into another wall without having noticed the living. Soon, Professor McGonagall was back, and led them through a side door that dumped them out next to the head table.  

Harry first looked up at the ceiling like his dad told him to; the night sky was showing through the rafters, with a brilliant view of the Milky Way. He thought he heard someone whisper that they’d read about it in Hogwarts: A History . His next look was around the Great Hall at the four house tables. He recognized many faces of people he’d met at the Yule Ball, as well as all the older Slytherins he’d met at the quidditch game. Finally, he looked up at the head table and found his dad watching him with the barest upturning of his lips. Harry knew that’s how he showed he was happy when he was in a public setting. 

Professor McGonagall sat down a three-legged stool, and held a tattered patchwork hat in her hands, “Before we begin the sorting, I would like to ask for a moment of silence for Harry Potter. A child who should have started with you this year, but tragically lost his life.” Dumbledore scowled, McGonagall didn’t look at him, “Thank you. When I call your name, please sit on the stool, I will place the hat on your head. When you are sorted, please go to your new house table.” 

Before she could begin calling names, the brim of the hat opened at a hidden tear and begin to sing: 

Oh, I tell a story of days long past  

When Magic was Magic, and that was that.  

But then from the non-magic did we hide,  

And thus, in Magic created a divide.  

They’ll have you believe Magic is Dark or Light;  

But intent and focus are Magic’s true might.  

While you may think my song is pointless and strange,  

I warn you, there must be change.  

I tell a story of days long past  

When Magic was Magic, and that was that.   

If harmony is to return once more,  

True Magic must be restored.  

Stunned silence stretched for a few tense minutes until Professor McGonagall cleared her throat, “Moving on. Abbott, Hannah!” 

Harry looked up at his dad with wide eyes. He knew the hat sang from time to time, but not that the songs could be so... explosive. His dad shook his head a tiny bit and turned his eyes back to the sorting. Harry decided to do the same. When Hermione Granger was sorted into Gryffindor, Neville started shaking beside him, so he leaned against his shoulder to offer some support. When Neville’s name was called, Harry had to push him forward.  

The timid boy walked on wobbly legs to the stool, and then almost slipped off. His cheeks turned red with embarrassment before his eyes were covered by the hat. Neville jumped when a tiny voice started talking in his head, “Well, hello there. You’re a skittish little one, aren't you? I see all this determination to live up to family expectations; that kind of loyalty will get you far in Hufflepuff. I also see you think you should be in Gryffindor, like your father before you. I could send you into the lion’s den, but you would be stifled under all that... bravado. What will it be little Longbottom? A life of thriving friendships, or a life of being talked over and left in the shadows?” 

Neville felt tears rolling down his cheeks and wanted the floor to swallow him up. He thought miserably, “I just want to be happy.” 

The hat chuckled softly and called, “Then you’ll go to HUFFLEPUFF!” 

The hat was pulled off his head, and he blinked a few times. He saw Harry giving him double thumbs up, and started stumbling toward the Hufflepuff table. A sea of students in black and yellow swarmed him when he reached the table and sat him down on a bench. When he looked up, two of the girls who were recently sorted were grinning at him. He smiled shakily and turned back to watch the rest of the sorting.  

Most of the people gathered laughed when the hat didn’t even touch Draco’s head before it yelled Slytherin. There was a little bit of a hiccup when the letter P was done, and no Harry Potter was called. Then it came to him. McGonagall called Snape, Harrison, and he went to sit down. 

“Ohhhh. You’re quite the conundrum, aren’t you? Things that are, and things that aren’t. Things that were, and things that could have been but never will be. What an adventure you bring. Have fun in SLYTHERIN!” 

Harry grinned from ear-to-ear as he hopped off the stool and practically skipped to Slytherin. That hat was absolutely barmy, but it was right that Harry was going to have fun in Slytherin. He was greeted like a member of the family with hugs and slaps on the back all around. He nearly missed the hat screaming, “Another Weasley!?” before putting Ron in Gryffindor. Blaise Zabini was the last student, and came to Slytherin, before Dumbledore rose to make a speech.  

He looked as bright and cheerful as ever as he stood from a golden throne in robes the color of the inside of a kiwi fruit, “Welcome, students! Welcome, all. We are ready for a fantastic year of learning and making lifelong friends! I have a few words to say before you eat; Nitwit, Blubber, Oddment, Tweak!” He clapped his hands and food filled the golden platters.  

Conversation was polite as the Slytherins ate their way through the feast. Harry was pleased to know there weren’t going to be any boys in his dorm he didn’t already know. Vince and Greg weren’t the brightest Lumos out there, but they were good at following directions, so they’d be alright. There were more girls than he knew, though. He knew Pansy well enough, and he’d danced with Daphne one time, but the others were new. Millicent Bulstrode and Tracey Davis. He couldn’t wait to see the dorms where they would sleep.  

He was starting to feel over tired just as Dumbledore stood again, “A few last-minute notices before I send you off to your beds. The Forbidden Forest is forbidden. No one is to go into the forest. There are plants and creatures in there who will eat you. No spells are to be cast in the corridors. There is also a list of banned items posted on the door of Mr. Filch’s office. And lastly, the third-floor corridor on the right is closed to all who do not wish to meet a most painful end. There is construction in that hall, and it is unsafe. Now, prefects, take your first-years to your dorms.” 

Harry and Draco ignored whatever Dumbledore was blathering on about construction. The third-floor corridor was unsafe, they wouldn’t go. They followed prefects John Urquhart and Ellory Fairchild through the Great Hall doors and into the Entrance Hall. Harry couldn’t wait to examine the portraits on a weekend. There were just so many! They went down a staircase into dark corridors lit by a few torches high on the grey stone walls. The portraits here looked like they preferred having as little light as possible. Harry saw one painting that looked like a cave filled with snakes. When they stopped walking, they were in front of a blank stretch of wall.  

Urquhart smiled at the group of firsties, “Alright, little ones! This here is the entrance to our common room. We kept the password easy for now. Care to tell em, Elle?” 

Ellory rolled her eyes at John being a prat, “It’s Salazar. Easy peasy. Let’s go inside so we can show you around before it’s time for Professor Snape’s welcome speech.” When she said the password, the wall moved like the one in Diagon Alley until there was an archway.  

The common room was amazing. The far wall was entirely made of glass, and you could see out into the clear water of the lake. The color was almost identical to the green of the walls in Harry’s room; and now that he thought about it, the vines on his walls could be the kelp growing outside the window. There was an enormous fireplace to the left of the entrance with large black and dark green leather sofas around it. To the right was an area with a few tables and chairs, and a message board on the wall. A set of steps could be seen leading farther under the lake. Around the corner to the right was another fireplace with armchairs and a sofa; there was also a record player sitting on a table by the window.  

Most of the older students were already sitting around the room to the right, and the first-years were led over to them and told to sit on the rugs. Draco looked appalled and opened his mouth to throw a tantrum, so Harry grabbed him by the wrist and pulled him down with him. Harry was so tired, he didn’t care where he sat. He perked up when the entrance opened, and his dad walked in.  

He stalked forward with his hair flowing freely and his robes billowing behind him. His deep voice reverberated off the stone and glass walls, “Good evening. Welcome to our new students, and welcome back to returning ones. I'm your head of house and will be responsible for you for the next seven years of your life. Your behavior outside of this dungeon reflects back on me as a leader and your housemates. As a Slytherin, you must never air your grievances with others in this house beyond this dungeon. Quarrels are bound to occur. They do *not* need public attention. Is this clear?” the students murmured their agreement, so he continued, “I expect your best effort for all classes and assignments; if at any time you feel you need help, look at the notice board for a tutor. Tutors from other houses may also be found through Madam Pince in the library. If there is an emergency after curfew, find a prefect to bring you to my quarters. Detentions will be held with me again, so do not think you will have it as easy as you did last year. Are there any questions?” 

Gertrude, now a sixth-year, waved her hand in the air, “We expect to see you in here more often, sir. We promise not to do anything to shame us.” 

Severus raised an eyebrow and scowled, “And *why* would I be in the common room more often?” 

She put her hands on her hips and scowled right back, “Because Mini Snape is here!” 

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose as Harry laughed, “I will be here if Harry wants me here. Are there any questions that don’t have to do with your head of house having a child in the house? No? Lovely. John, Ellory, please take your students to their dorms.” 

Harry hopped across the rug to his dad and hugged him, “I’ll go with the others. I just wanted to say goodnight.” 

Severus rolled his eyes as the older girls started cooing and awing, “Goodnight, Harry. Slytherin and Gryffindor have Potions first thing tomorrow. I shall see you in the morning.” 

Harry grinned and waved before darting down the steps into the next level of dungeon. John was standing next to the third door on the right in a long hallway that stretched out with seven doors on either side of the stairs. The room Harry entered with John was a smaller version of the common room; the back wall was a wall of glass, to the left were three doors, and to the right was another three doors. The space between the four walls held a plush grey rug with a sofa and three armchairs around a low table; the wall beside the door held a fireplace.  

John stayed by the door and waved around the room, “This is your common area; you’ll be in these rooms until you graduate, so feel free to add photos and things to make you feel more at home. We don’t share rooms like the barbarians in Gryffindor and Hufflepuff, although I hear it’s only two to a room in the Puff Pod... Gryffindors are all in one room,” they all shuddered. “Your room is yours, just like out here. We’re not supposed to have people from other houses in the private common rooms, that’s what the main one is for. If you get caught doing anything questionable in your room, Snape will put worse and worse wards on your door. Don’t get caught. I’m going to sleep. You’ll learn an alarm charm tomorrow; it’ll be on your timetables with other helpful tips Professor Snape adds. I’ll come wake you all in the morning. It’s the only time, though. See you at six a.m.” 

Draco flopped onto the sofa and groaned, “Why so early? Classes don’t start until eight.” 

Blaise crossed his arms and looked at the small bronze plaques by the bedroom doors, “Found my room. You’re telling me you don’t need at least an hour to get yourself ready in the morning, Malfoy? You strike me as a diva.” 

Draco pulled back a bit as if he’d been slapped, “Piss off, Zabini. Why the attitude? We’ve never been unfriendly before.” 

Blaise turned around with wide eyes, “I didn’t mean it as an insult. I really thought you’d need a lot of time to wake up in the mornings, all that slicked back hair and creaseless robes.” 

Crabbe managed to break the tension by being completely oblivious to it, “How’d they get all this down here? There’s not enough space between the doors in the hall for all this.” 

Harry laughed and slung an arm over thick shoulders, “It’s a magic castle, Vince. I’m pretty sure the whole dungeon is under water and held together by magic. Looks like you’re in between Greg and Blaise on the right.” 

Vince nodded slowly and went to the middle door, “Yeah, guess that makes sense. I’m going to bed. Six is early.” 

Greg wandered into his room next, and Blaise was already gone. A small door opened at the bottom of the main door and Phantom walked in with Harry’s scrunchie held in her mouth, “I really hope that means you got Trevor to Neville, and not that you ate him.” She meowed in a rather indignant way and stalked to the first door on the left. Harry followed after her, “Looks like this is me. Night guys.” Theo and Draco found their doors and mumbled goodnight.  

Just inside the door to the right was a wardrobe that had all of his clothes in it already. In front of the door was the bed, there was a desk on the far wall and then a door he assumed led to the bathroom. The right wall looked out into the lake, and there were thick green curtains like the ones he had at home he could use to block the glass wall. He closed the curtains, thinking he wouldn’t like the constant glow of moonlight through water while he slept, then pulled out pajamas and crawled into bed with his elephant and Phantom.

Chapter Text

Harry woke up the next morning to the sounds of John knocking on the door and *something* moving around in his room. Phantom was laying on his chest, so he wasn’t sure who had managed to get it. He opened his eyes just a crack and found Rosie laying out his clothes, “Rosie, why are you in here? We aren’t supposed to have elves from home.” 

Rosie waved a hand at him, “Pish posh! Rosie is taking care of Master Severus when he was a boy at Hogwarts; the elves here is giving Rosie no trouble. Rosie is finding a tank for Trevor Toad and putting it in Little Master Harry’s friend’s room. Trevor Toad is not escaping now, Phantom is bringing Trevor Toad to Rosie for helps, so Rosie fixed it. Get up now, Little Master. You is needing clothes for breakfast.” 

He rolled out of bed and plopped Phantom back on his pillow. By the time he got back from using the toilet and brushing his teeth Rosie was gone, so he put on his school robes. He looked in the mirror at the Slytherin crest on the left side of his chest along with his green and grey striped tie. He felt like this was always meant to be. 

In the first-year common area, Theo already had his nose in a book in one of the armchairs with his bag waiting next to him; Draco was still running his hands over his head to flatten his hair into the hard shell he currently preferred, but was otherwise ready; Blaise was long gone, Vince and Greg could be heard banging around in their rooms. Harry slung his bag across his chest and grinned at the other two boys, “You ready? I want to go get our timetables, so we have time to learn the tips and tricks dad put on them. Vince and Greg can catch up.” 

Vince stumbled out of his room with one boot in his hand and one untied on his foot, “Yeah, go on. Me and Greg will find our way to the Great Hall. Can’t be too hard to follow an older year. Won’t be long.” 

Draco sighed over his hair (which was a perfect hard helmet of blond), “Alright. Can’t wait to see when the free period is so I can send a letter to mum. Think I can borrow Hedwig? I’m sure Xerxes didn’t come with me; he prefers mum.” 

The Great Hall was still relatively empty this early in the morning. There were a few students from each house pouring tea and picking at toast. The only other over-eager first-year in the hall was Hermione. She was at the Gryffindor table with books open all around her. Draco turned his nose up as they passed, but Harry tried to be friendly and say hello. She completely ignored him, so he carried on to the Slytherin table.  

Sitting at their table, with a full bowl of porridge, was Gertrude. Harry sat down next to her and said good morning to her. She hastily swallowed her tea and grinned down at the firsties, “Morning, Mini Snape and Mini Snape’s friends! Please call me Trudy; Gertrude was my great-aunt.” 

Harry laughed as he poured tea, “I’ll call you Trudy if you stop calling me Mini Snape.” 

The older Slytherin appreciated a solid bargain, “You got yourself a deal... Harry. Knew the first time I saw you last year that you’d be here in Slytherin with us. Knew a little Malfoy was coming, too. Which one of you will be trying out for Prince of Slytherin?” 

Draco folded his arms and scowled, “My father said he was prince in his first year and made it to king by his fifth year. I’m following in his footsteps.” 

Trudy’s bright blue eyes sparkled with laughter, “Oh, little Malfoy. So sweet. You do know how you take the crown, right?” 

Draco coughed and tried to hide the blush on his cheeks, “Well, no. I don’t know. But I’ll do it, or I’ll help Harry! If it isn’t me that’s prince, it should be the head of house’s son.” 

“Now, *that* I can get behind. Rumor has it, Professor Snape took over as prince in his third year when your dad took king. You could always go that route.” 

Harry buttered toast and smiled at the head table when his dad sat down, “What do you have to do to be prince or king, Trudy? You’re being evasive.” 

Severus turned toward the sound of laughter at his table. Usually, the students were more restrained in Slytherin. Trudy was laughing at something his son or Draco had said. That could be troubling; Gertrude had a reputation as a Slytherin troublemaker.  

Trudy finished her bowl of porridge and poured more tea, “You duel. The common room is set up for spell practice, so we hold a duel in the beginning of the year to see if our reigning regents will remain or be replaced. It’s not often a firstie gets a position, but it can happen.” 

Harry shook his head, “I don’t want to duel anyone yet. I want to learn spells first; I’ll try another year.” 

Severus waited until most of his straggling students had made their way to the Great Hall before he went to pass out timetables. He tried to hide his smile when Harry wrapped his arms around his middle from his seat on the bench but failed. Trudy was cooing about having their professor sit at the table with them; which he refused to do.  

Harry looked down at their schedule and smiled, “This is great! Potions first thing with Gryffindor, Herbology with Hufflepuff, then Charms with Ravenclaw, and then DADA with Gryffindor.” 

MONDAY-  

9-11 - Double Potions w/ Gryffindor  

11:15-12:15 - Herbology w/ Hufflepuff  

12:30-1:30 - Charms w/ Ravenclaw  

1:30- Lunch  

2:30-4:30 - DADA- w/ Gryffindor  

 TUESDAY-  

9-11 - Transfiguration w/ Ravenclaw  

11:15-1:15 - Charms w/ Ravenclaw  

1:30- Lunch  

2:30-3:20 - Flying w /All Houses

3:30-4:30 - History w/ Hufflepuff  

 WEDNESDAY-  

9-10 - Herbology w/ Hufflepuff  

10:15-11:10 - Transfiguration w/ Ravenclaw  

11:15-1:15 Charms w/ Ravenclaw  

1:30- Lunch  

2:30-4:30 - Potions w/ Gryffindor  

 THURSDAY-  

9-11 – History of Magic w/ Hufflepuff  

11:15-1:15 - Transfiguration Rave  

1:30- Lunch  

2:30-4:30 - DADA Gryff  

 FRIDAY-  

9-10 - Charms w/ Ravenclaw  

10:15-11:10 – History of Magic w/ Hufflepuff  

11:15-1:15 – Herbology w/ Hufflepuff  

1:30-Lunch  

2:30-4:30 – Potions w/ Gryffindor  

Astronomy is held at 10pm on Wednesdays for all houses.  

Study Hall is held in the Great Hall every evening from 4:45-5:45 for all students who wish to study and complete assignments somewhere silence is guaranteed. A professor will always be on hand to answer questions. Study Hall is not mandatory but will help your grades if you are struggling.  

Dinner is served from 6-7pm  

7-9pm is free time for all students. Curfew is strictly 9pm; all students must be in their common room.  

Alarm charm: Excitare Tempus followed by the time you wish the alarm to wake you; wave your wand in a small circle. Your wand will emit a sound and vibrate until you cast Finite Incantatem.  

Holding your wand flat on the palm of your hand and saying Point Me followed by where or whom you are looking for will cause your wand to rotate and point you in the correct direction in the event you are lost in the castle; i.e. Point Me Transfiguration will direct you to the classroom.  

Saying Colloportus while pointing your wand at your bedroom door will lock it. Alohomora will unlock it. Do not misuse this knowledge. If someone has locked their door, respect that. Punishment is harsh for those who invade privacy.  

If you are in need of immediate assistance and no one is near, call for a house elf. One will come to your aid.    

Map of castle on the back.  

Draco stuck an apple in his robe pocket when he was finished inspecting the schedules, “I’m not pairing up with you. Granger was right about an unfair advantage. Potions professor’s son, you’d *better* wipe the floor with the rest of us!” 

When they arrived outside the Potions classroom, they met with a few Gryffindors. Harry waved at Ron, “Hey, mate! Still ok being friends with Slytherins?” 

Ron sidled over from where he was leaning against a wall with a wide smile, “I dunno, mate. Are you gonna pair up with me, so I don’t fail?” 

Harry laughed as Pansy audibly gagged, “Ew, Harry! You can’t hang out with blood traitors! Come on, you’re in Slytherin.” 

The corridor got really quiet. Harry looked at Pansy as if he’d never seen her before, “Blood traitor? Gosh, Ron. I had no clue you were anti-human. Inhuman? What’s the proper title here? Whatever it is, I guess my potions partner is a traitor to mankind.” 

Pansy stomped her foot, “That’s not what I meant, and you know it. The Weasleys all treat muggles like little pets. It’s a known fact, they *love* muggles.” 

Harry nodded solemnly, “Right, right. And that means they’re traitors. Because they think people who are different than them are still people. I totally understand where you’re coming from, Pansy.” 

Blaise belted out a laugh that reverberated in the stone corridor, “Muggles are barely human, Snape. How do they survive without magic? It’s simply barbaric.” 

Ron’s face was red, and Hermione was turning purple in line behind him. Draco beat him to saying something, “You realize my father just bought the amusement park in Blackpool, right? It’s a muggle park with enormous machines that take you for rides that are faster than brooms. They built everything without magic. Maybe we’re the barbarians because we haven’t adapted the way they have.” 

The door to the classroom was pulled open and Severus was glaring down at the little first-years, “Everyone in. There will be no wand waving in this class, so do not take out your wands. I want to see your books, parchment for notes, and quills. Nothing else. Miss Parkinson and Mr. Zabini, detention in my office tonight after dinner for your antiquated views on humanity. Since you cannot take Muggle Studies until third year, you will learn something tonight.” The looks of shock on the students’ faces were priceless. No one expected the Slytherin Head to assign detention to his own students on the first day! “In this class, you will learn to brew a headache cure, calming draughts, poisons and antidotes, and so much more. But before you can do any of that, you must understand safe practices in a lab.” 

He waved his wand and a pumpkin floated to a table at the front, “I’m going to demonstrate the potion you will be brewing in your next class. As you can see, I have two cauldrons at this table. In one cauldron, I will be adding the ingredients and stirring according to the instructions on the board. The other cauldron will be treated similarly, but with less precision. Let’s see what happens.” He added a precise amount of water, measured in metal cups, to the first cauldron and just dumped some water into the second. Next, he turned the burner on under each cauldron, and waited until the water was boiling. He tested the temperature of the first cauldron with a wave of his wand and ignored the second. He added a pinch of lavender and stirred five times anti-clockwise; in the second cauldron he added the same amount of lavender, but only stirred four and a half times. He continued through the brewing process until the end when he needed to turn down the heat and stir thirteen times in a clockwise direction until the color changed from blue to soft purple. He left the second burner going for a full minute longer than the requirement and ignored the angry fuchsia smoke rolling out of the second cauldron. He bottled the first potion and cast a shield over the second cauldron and pumpkin just as the contents of the cauldron exploded. The pumpkin splattered all over the desk and floor under the shield as the students gasped, shrieked, and laughed. 

“As you can see, accuracy is important for preventing catastrophic failure. I will give you two warnings if I see unsafe practices in this lab; after that, you will receive detention, where you will have to brew the potion until you get it correct with the appropriate safety measures followed.” With another flick of his wand, the shield came down and the pumpkin disappeared. He spent the rest of the class time demonstrating different techniques for preparing ingredients.  

Seamus Finnegan seemed thoroughly disappointed that there wouldn’t be any opportunities to blow up the classroom, and Hermione Granger was an overwhelming swot; Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil would most likely get by with passing marks, but they would never master the art, Dean Thomas was a wild card, and could go either way. Ronald Weasley looked like he was just happy to be here; he had a sneaking suspicion his son would be making sure that one passed the class... despite their being in separate houses. He wondered how many others Harry would collect. Of his Slytherins, he was only concerned about Crabbe and Goyle making it through the year. Tracey Davis was a half-blood hiding in the predominantly pureblood house, but she was a vicious thing with a vein of spite running a mile wide. She and Millicent Bulstrode were already attached at the hip; he expected Bulstrode’s grades to follow closely with Davis’. He didn’t have to worry about Harry, Draco, or Theo, but it looked like the Zabini boy might be trouble. At least the Zabini family was known for its intelligence; even if they weren’t originally native to Britain. Daphne Greengrass was another unknown as far as skill and competence, but he knew that Darius Greengrass would never have a slouch in his family. Parkinson was likely to just be a nuisance like her father. 

When the bell rang through the castle, Severus held up a hand to hold the students, “One moment. For your homework, I’d like you to write about the safety procedures I demonstrated today. They are all listed in the first chapter of your book. I would also like you to choose one ingredient you saw used today and tell me the different ways to prepare it. You may go.” 

Harry had all of his things in his bag in a flash and he ran to the front of the classroom to hug his dad. “Hey! I miss you. I have Herbology next. It won’t take me the full fifteen minutes to get there.” 

Severus hugged his son tightly, “I miss you, too. You’ll enjoy Herbology. The greenhouses are quiet and peaceful; unless you go to the NEWT greenhouse. Those plants want to kill you.” 

Harry snorted, “Can’t wait for that. Is there any way for us to have dinner together this weekend or something? I like eating with my friends, but I miss telling you about my day.” 

Severus ruffled Harry’s hair, that was in a ponytail and was now destroyed, “It hasn’t even been a day. You can come see me in my quarters after dinner. You can tell me everything before curfew. Go to Herbology before you’re late.” 

Harry huffed about having to fix his hair and hugged his dad one more time, “Ok, I’ll see you after dinner.” 

It was a short trip through the castle and down the lawn to the greenhouses. Harry arrived at greenhouse one at the same time as Neville. Harry was thrilled to see a more confident smile on his friend’s face, “Hey, Neville! How was your first night in Hufflepuff?” 

Neville pulled open the door to the greenhouse and replied in a hushed voice, “It was amazing, Harry! We’re in the dungeon, too. Visitors are strictly prohibited, though. Since there’s only three boys this year, we each get our own room. The girls are doubled up and hate it. It’s so crazy!” 

They settled at a workbench together with Draco and a couple Hufflepuffs Harry hadn’t met yet. Theo was at another bench with Vince and Greg. Pansy was trying her hardest not to be anywhere near dirt and failing. Tracey was tossing small handfuls of soil at Pansy whenever she wasn’t looking. Millie was purposely distracting Pansy while Daphne chatted with two female Hufflepuffs Harry didn’t know.  

Professor Sprout came into the greenhouse and brought an air of cheerfulness, “Oh! Good morning my dearies, I’m Professor Sprout, for the Slytherins who aren’t in my house. Throughout the next seven years, you will learn to identify magical plants, know the usefulness in potions or other applications, and how to care for and grow many specimens for yourself! We’re starting off with an easy one today, but we won’t be doing it in here. Follow me to the East Courtyard!” 

The class quickly gathered their things and followed their professor across the lawn to a small octagonal courtyard. All around the area were large planters with trees that seemed to whisper; the stones around each planter could be used as benches for students looking for a breath of fresh air. They massed in the center if the courtyard where there were boxes of bright yellow flowers. 

Professor Sprout held her arms open wide, “Welcome to the East Courtyard! You can access this courtyard from the first floor between Muggle Studies and the Chess Club classroom. We’re going to plant Dancing Daffodils under the Whispering Willows today. Gryffindor and Ravenclaw are going to plant in the West Courtyard tomorrow. Now, I want you all to put on your dragonhide gardening gloves. They’re a little thicker than potions gloves to protect hands from sharp thorns and biting plants, but you still have a good sense of feeling to deal with more delicate plants. If you want to take off your outer robes and roll up your sleeves, you’re more than welcome. It’s still a warm September day!” She watched as students pulled off robes and tucked their hands into gloves. When it looked like they were all settled, she called their attention again, “Wonderful! Now everyone grab a box of daffodils and get to a planter.” 

Harry and Neville took boxes of flowers to a planter with two girls. One had strawberry blonde hair that she had done in braided pigtails; the other had long blonde curly hair. Harry sat his box down and held out his right hand, “Nice to meet you! I’m Harry Snape.” 

Strawberry blonde took his hand first and gave it a very firm handshake, “Susan Bones, it’s a pleasure to meet you. If you’re already friends with Neville, you must be an alright person. Neville is a peach.” 

Neville blushed from the roots of his hair all the way to his toes as curly blonde giggled, “Suze! Don’t tease Neville. Don’t mind her, she’s always been a flirt. I’m Hannah Abbott, and I’ve known Suzy since we were in nappies. It’s nice to meet you, Harry Snape.” 

Professor Sprout shouted for them to dig a hole with their small spade big enough to fit a fist in, then gently pull from the very base of the plant until the outer box comes off, and finally place the roots into the hole and pat the soil back around the plant. Harry expertly removed the outer casing and plopped his daffodil into the hole he’d dug. He was moving on to his second flower as Hannah struggled with her first. He showed her how to coax it out gently without making the daffodil stop dancing because they’re under stress.  Neville was helping Susan with her own daffodil, and Harry could hear Draco giggling about his flower dancing so much he couldn’t keep a hold of it. The hour-long class passed by swiftly. When the bell rang, all the trees were surrounded by happily dancing yellow flowers.  

As Neville shrugged his robes on, he turned to Harry with a warm smile, “I almost forgot! Thank you for sending your house elf with the tank for Trevor. Professor Sprout helped me fill it with plants and stones and water, so he has a comfortable place to live.” 

Harry’s responding smile was blinding, “Don’t mention it! I didn’t even know about it all until this morning. Phantom took Trevor to Rosie before bringing him to you. Rosie took care of the rest. You should come sit with me, Draco, and Theo at the Slytherin table for lunch. I’ll sit with you at Hufflepuff tomorrow.” 

Neville nodded as he swung his bag onto his back, “I like the sound of that. I’ll see you in the Great Hall; I’m off to Transfiguration with Gryffindor.” 

Harry waved as his new Hufflepuff friends separated to go to History, while Draco and Theo went with Harry to Charms. Draco smirked at Harry as they walked, “You were awful cozy with the blonde Puff. Is there romance blossoming on the first day of class?” 

Harry made a face like he’d heard the craziest thing, “Draco, we’re eleven. I’m not looking for a wife. Hannah needed help, so I helped her. Besides, I don’t think blonde is my thing; too reminiscent of my annoying best friend.” 

Theo absolutely cackled over that as Draco scowled, “I’m sure Father is already talking to the fathers of every suitable girl in this school searching for my future spouse. You may not have the same family responsibilities I do, but you’re in line for the Prince seat now that Uncle Sev accepted it. You’ll have to get married and produce an heir, too.” 

Harry stopped in the middle of the corridor, not noticing the portraits leaning toward them to hear the juicy gossip, “My dad accepted the seat on the Wizengamot? I thought he was going to let it go. He said he didn’t want to have to put all that on me someday.” 

Draco lost what little color he had as he regarded his best mate. The portraits were holding their breaths to hear every little detail, “Harry, I’m sorry. I didn’t know he never told you. I heard Uncle Sev and Father talking. Father is holding the seat in proxy when Uncle Sev can’t be at meetings because he’s teaching. Are you mad?” 

Harry hugged his best friend and swung him around in a circle to the utter shock of the portraits, “Are you kidding? I’m fucking *thrilled*! Dad can be part of the change the hat was singing about, now. Oh, this is good. I just hope my dad doesn’t mind that my spouse is more likely to be a male and we’ll have to adopt an heir.” 

Theo tripped over his own feet and almost choked on a muffin he’d pilfered from the breakfast table and hidden in his bag, “Merlin, Harry!” 

Harry laughed as they continued toward their next class, “What? I don’t think I’d mind dating a girl, they’re alright, but they’re all soft and squishy, and that just does not feel like something I want to hug and cuddle for the rest of my life.” 

Draco covered his face with his hand in consternation, “We’re too close to class to talk about this now, it’ll have to wait for our common room this evening. There’s so much you still don’t know about our society. But everything you just said is so close to being right. So close.” 

Harry pondered what Draco said as they settled in seats. This classroom was set up more like a theater, with tables set up on different levels. It made Harry think of the auditorium at Little Whinging School, with the professor’s desk down in the center with a demonstration area in front of it. Harry was startled when the professor climbed onto the desk from his chair to stand and address the students. Thankfully, he avoided the stack of books sitting on the desk, that looked like a dangerous place to try and do charms demonstrations from. Now standing firmly on the desk, Harry could see that Professor Flitwick had short black hair and a very nice mustache that he curled at the ends. He was very short, like the girl he’d seen in primary school who had a condition called dwarfism. He wondered if that was what Professor Flitwick had, or maybe if he was part goblin.  

His teeth *were* just a bit too sharp behind his friendly grin, “Welcome to your first Charms lesson! I am Professor Flitwick, and I’m so very ready to teach you all the wonderful magic that is Charms. Now, what is the difference between Charms and Transfiguration? Anyone?” Flitwick nodded his head to acknowledge Harry, “Mr. Snape, go ahead and tell the class.” 

Harry sat up straighter after lowering his arm, “If you were to take a pin cushion and make it dance with a spell, that would be a charm; if you turned the pin cushion into a footstool, that would be transfiguration.” 

Flitwick clapped his hands and bounced on the balls of his feet with excitement, “Five points to Slytherin! Very well done, Harry. Magic that performs an action is a charm, magic that changes the physical properties of something is transfiguration. Today, I’ll be teaching you to create light with your wand, and then extinguish it.” A short, thick wand slipped into his hand from a hidden holster, “This is one of the easiest charms to learn, as there are no specific wand movements. Just hold it up and say, ‘Lumos!’” The tip of his wand illuminated, “And when you are ready for the light to out, you say ‘Nox!’” 

Everyone in the class held up their wands and muttered the spell. Harry’s lit up like a beacon while most of the rest of the students only produced a dim light. Greg’s wand was flashing like a strobe light; Blaise’s wasn’t lighting at all; Vince’s wand was whistling; Draco had a steady light. The Ravenclaws were having just as much success and failure as the Slytherins. After a few minutes of pandemonium, all of the students managed to light their wands. Professor Flitwick called for them to put out the lights and waited until all wand tips were extinguished.  

With another round of applause and bouncing, Flitwick called for attention, “Oh, spectacular! I love it when we have success so quickly. You’ve all done a marvelous job with your first spells. I am so pleased. Five points to each house! Next, light your wand and then extinguish it using Finite Incantatem. This is a blanket spell that can cancel or negate many other spells and incantations.”  

The rest of the lesson was spent with Flitwick explaining the intricacies of Charms as the students practiced lighting and extinguishing their wands. Harry took notes on everything the Professor was saying, since he had a firm grasp on the two charms. By the end of the lesson, he was regretting not squirreling away food like his two friends. He felt like he could eat the whole giant squid, he was so hungry.  

Harry settled at the Slytherin table and started piling food onto his plate. He spotted Neville looking around nervously as he slowly walked toward their table; he held up a hand and called him, “Hey, Neville! Over here, I saved you a seat.” 

The timid boy slid onto the bench next to Harry and settled his bag between his feet, “I wasn’t sure if you were serious about sitting with you. How was Charms? Transfiguration was awful, but I should’ve known that. I’m barely a wizard.” 

Harry swallowed his mouthful of roast chicken, “Charms was fine, Flitwick is fun. Don’t talk bad about yourself; you won’t improve if you have it set in your mind that you’ll fail. I don’t have Transfiguration until tomorrow morning, but I’d be happy to help you study and practice. I bet Theo and Draco can help, too; right guys?” 

Theo nodded his head while taking a drink, “Mhm... More people you have to practice with, the better you’ll be at identifying spells in a duel.” 

Neville blanched at the mention of dueling, “I d-don't think I’ll b-b-be dueling any t-time soon. I just want to cast a spell and actually have it work. I mean, look at Harry! He summoned my toad, that’s a fourth-year spell. But he had no trouble with it. I tried to cast Lumos earlier and set my parchment on fire.” 

Draco looked up from his own plate with a frown, “That’s what happened to me when I was at Ollivander’s testing wands. I thought about my favorite color like he suggested, and instead of blue sparkles, I set a poster on fire. Maybe your wand just doesn’t agree with you. Did you get it from Ollivander? He has an exchange policy if your wand rejects the bond.” 

Neville was silent for a moment as he inspected a slightly battered looking length of wood, “I didn’t test wands. This is my dad’s wand; Gran thought I should use it to build a connection with him.” 

Draco flinched at the mention of Neville’s dad being gone, “I’m sorry for your loss, and I know my family had a part in it. My parents and I aren’t like her, though. I really hope we can be friends.” 

Neville was trembling beside Harry, so he leaned closer to offer support if Neville wanted it. Neville sagged against Harry’s shoulder and nearly whispered, “I can accept that; I’d like t-to be friends. B-but my dad’s n-not really g-gone. He’s in St. Mungo’s.” 

None of them spoke for a few minutes as they let that bit of heaviness settle and dissipate. Draco frowned after a moment, “Wait, so your father is alive, and you’re trying to use his wand? That’s why it won’t work! It still has an active bond with a living person. Harry can tell you all about it, he remembers everything he reads.” 

Harry furrowed his brow as he perused the library in his mind looking for the book on wand lore he’d purchased after buying a wand. “Hmm. Ok, ‘As they say, the wand chooses the wizard. Some wands, like those made from acacia wood, will bond so strongly with its owner that they will not perform for any other magician. But every wand bonds with their owner on some level. A wand may be used by another person in a pinch, if the wand accepts them; but the results and efficacy may be altered from what is expected. If a wand has a particularly strong bond with its owner, it may not function for anyone else until that owner has passed on. Occasionally, a wand will bond so strongly that it will be unable to form a bond with anyone else, ever. In the event that a wand will not work for you, you may need to see your local wandmaker for a better match.’” 

Neville’s eyes were wide and shining, “Did you really just quote a whole paragraph from a book? Wow, I can’t even remember my schedule. I’m lucky Hufflepuff doesn’t require a password. I’d be doomed. Oh no. You just told me I need a new wand. What am I gonna do?” 

All four boys jumped when a deep voice sounded behind them, “You will speak with Professor Sprout, and she will take you to see Mr. Ollivander this evening after classes end. As a matter of fact, I am going to go talk to her about this situation now. We’ll take care of alerting your grandmother, Mr. Longbottom. You should all be making your way to your next classes.” 

Harry jumped up from the bench and hugged his dad, “You’re the best. We’ll go to Defense now. I’ll see you at dinner, Neville.”  

Severus watched his son dart away with his friends, the Longbottom boy separating from them at the doors. Pomona was leaving the Hall for her next class, so he hurried to catch up with her, “Pomona. Nothing to worry about, but I just overheard a few of my students talking about one of yours having trouble with his wand. Longbottom is trying to use the wand that belongs to his father; it is not functioning properly.” 

Pomona put her hands on her hips and huffed, “I bet it’s all down to that Augusta trying to turn the poor boy into Frank. Frank was too much like Potter and his group. Little Neville is nothing like his father; he’s far more like Alice, who was in my house. Of course, Frank’s wand won’t work for him. I’ll just floo with him to the Leaky after this class. We’ll be back before supper is on the tables.” 

Severus patted her on the shoulder as he moved toward the stairs to the dungeon, “I knew you would set things straight.” 

Still unaccustomed to this new and open Severus, she startled a bit before smiling, “I will for a fact. That Augusta won’t be cornering me into doing as she pleases. Thank you for bringing this to my attention Severus.  

As he walked to his classroom, Severus thought about how much things had changed in just over a year. He never would have given advice like this, or talked with his colleagues about a student's struggles; but it felt *good* to ensure a student’s success. It was halfway through the first day’s lessons, and he was already having an epiphany. Merlin. He was turning into a marshmallow.  

Chapter Text

Defense was in a dark room that smelled like garlic; the reason for the smell became clear when ropes strung with whole bulbs of garlic were hanging from every available surface about the room. Harry and Draco took a table at the front of the room and pulled out their notebooks and quills to take notes.  

The whole class was startled when there was a yelp followed by a string of stuttering, “M-m-my g-g-g-g-goodness! Who-who-who-whose cat is th-this?” 

Everyone turned around to get a look at the cat in question. Harry groaned, “That’s my cat, sir. I’m not sure what she’s doing here. Phantom, you have to go.” When the cat dodged the professor’s attempt to pick her up, she growled low in her throat before jumping onto Harry’s table and sitting down. Harry switched to French to see if that got her attention since he spoke it to her non-stop for a while, “ Fantôme you must go! Out, shoo!” She didn’t budge. 

Professor Quirrell came to the front of the class and moved to pick up the cat again but yanked his hand back when she swiped at him with extended claws and a vicious hiss, “W-w-w-well, alright. I w-w-won't force her to go n-n-now. L-l-let's g-get s-s-s-ssstarted.” 

Harry and Draco glanced at each other, and then at Phantom; it was completely unlike any of Maman’s kittens to show aggression. They were the most mild-tempered cats any of them had ever encountered. Now, here sat Phantom; long white hair bristling and a low growl constantly running as the professor stuttered through his introduction to Defense Against the Dark Arts. Aside from trying to pay attention with an angry cat on their table, it was incredibly difficult to take notes with the stuttering of the professor. At the rate they were getting through things, it would be faster to read the book and learn that way. Which, in the end, all students would do. It was nearly impossible to grasp anything Professor Quirrell said. The stench of slightly gone off meat mingled with the pungent scent of garlic was also leaving a dizzying miasma hanging in the air. By the time the two-hour lesson was over, everyone was gasping for fresh air in the corridor.  

The trio chose to go to Study Hall until dinner to get all their homework out of the way. They collected Ron as they were leaving the classroom and went to the Great Hall. With Harry’s help, since he remembered everything in the textbook, the four were able to complete their DADA assignment. The Slytherins banded together to help Ron remember the safety procedures for their Potions homework; he seemed to have a brain like a sieve when it came to remembering anything from Potions.  

The students were hustled out of the Great Hall just before six so the house elves could get it ready for dinner. Students went outside for a bit of sunshine before it sank behind the hills or ran back to the dorms to put bags away before eating. Harry was standing with his hands behind his back, and his face tipped up to look at the paintings in the Entrance Hall. He was studying a painting of fat white sheep grazing in a field with a windmill spinning sedately in the distance. There was nothing inherently magical about the painting, so he couldn’t figure out how it belonged here; until a young man ran into the frame from the right chasing a kite that was changing colors and shape as it flew away from the running man. There was the magic. He hoped this poor guy wasn’t destined to chase the ever-changing kite for the rest of eternity. That seemed like an awful fate; even if it was just a painting and didn’t hold any real sentience. 

He turned around with an already growing smile on his face when he heard his name called, “Harry!” Neville bounded across the Entrance Hall and launched himself into Harry’s arms, “Thank you! And tell Draco thank you when you see him, and Professor Snape! I just got back from Ollivander’s; My wand is cherry wood with a dragon heartstring core. I even asked about the dragon, it’s from a Common Welsh Green. I almost thought I was going to match with a cherry and unicorn hair, but Ollivander had me try this one, and it I knew instantly. There was like this rush of warmth. Gran will probably be so mad she’ll kick me right out of the family; but I’m keeping my dad’s wand, even if I can’t use it.” 

Harry shrugged and stuck his hands in his pockets, “Whatever, you can come live with me. There are still eight bedrooms open. And Rosie already likes you. Giff would definitely love you; you appreciate plants like him.” 

The doors opened to the Great Hall letting them know they could go in for dinner. Neville walked beside Harry slowly, “I wrote her a letter and sent it from the owlery before I left with Professor Sprout. I told her I’m in Hufflepuff, and that my wand wasn’t working, so I was getting a new one. I bet I’ll get a howler in the middle of dinner. It’s alright, though! I have friends in my house, and in other houses... *and* a wand that works when I cast charms. Professor Sprout taught me Lumos while we were out to see if I was having any better luck. I got it first try!” 

Harry clapped his friend on the back, “I’m excited for you. You seem like you’re happy, and that’s all you wanted. The rest will fall into place.” 

Neville looked back and forth between the Slytherin and Hufflepuff tables on opposite ends of the room. Susan was waving at him, “I’m gonna go to my table. Thanks again!” 

Harry tried not to rush through dinner. He was so excited to go tell his dad everything he learned that day, and how Neville had a new wand already, and how Phantom acted so strangely during Defense. He hardly tasted the beef and roasted potatoes he ate, and he didn’t bother with dessert when he saw his dad get up from the head table. He made it to the doors at the same time as his dad and walked beside him down to the dungeons. They stopped in front of a thick oak door with a brass plaque in the middle with his dad’s name engraved in it.  

Severus put his hand on the doorknob causing the door to unlock, “The door is tied to my magical signature. It unlocks automatically for me. Put your hand on the knob after I close the door and I’ll add you to the wards.” He waved his wand over Harry’s hand and muttered the incantation to alter the wards, “there, the door will open for you now. How was your first day?” 

Harry flopped onto the sofa in front of the fireplace with a heavy sigh. Rosie popped into the room with a tray of tea and biscuits, tempting Harry to sit back up, “It was so amazing, dad. I learned so much. Can we get Dancing Daffodils for Arcadia? I love that Spring plants can thrive in any weather with magic. Charms is fun, I think I’ll do well in that class. Professor Flitwick has a lot of personality for being so bloody small. I hope that wasn’t mean. I think I’m going to the library instead of Study Hall tomorrow. I want to see it and do research for your essay. How the hell are we supposed to learn anything in Defense with Professor Quirrell’s stutter? It was *awful*! Oh, and Phantom came into the classroom and spit and hissed and tried to scratch him all through class. It was so bloody embarrassing! Everyone was laughing at her, and I was trying to get her out. Not even French worked. I dunno what her problem was. Did I mention Professor Sprout took Neville to get a new wand already? He’s so excited. He could cast spells on his first try!” 

Severus waited a moment to see if Harry was done, or just taking his first breath. “Language, please. Remember that we are civilized, unlike your previous... guardians. Yes, we can get Dancing Daffodils. You can plant them with Gifford in Spring. Professor Flitwick is a champion dueler multiple times over. Do not discount him because of his size and goblin heritage. I’m glad you’re enjoying your classes. Phantom’s behavior in Defense is troubling. I shall try to corner Quirrell and investigate. You and your friends are not to get involved in any way, am I understood?” 

Harry nodded his head and selected a raspberry jam biscuit from the tray, “Why would we get involved when there’s a perfectly good adult willing to do it? I just don’t understand why he would be hired when no one can understand him. How long has he been teaching here?” 

Severus sighed, “He taught Muggle Studies, a useless class, for many years. He was given the Defense position at the end of last school year; he apparently traveled over Summer holiday and encountered a vampire. Thus, all the garlic. The stutter also returned with him from Summer break.” 

Harry plucked Maman up from the floor and scratched behind her ears, “He’s a whole train wreck. Maman, you need to get your daughter in line. What am I gonna do about her following me to class? I’ll end up with detention.” 

Severus chuckled and watched the familiar he didn’t know he wanted butt her head against his son’s, “You’ll just have to sit far away from Quirrell in class and hope Phantom doesn’t decide to kill him in the middle of a lecture. I think it is time for you to go spend time in your common room with your friends. Curfew is in thirty minutes.” 

Harry sat Maman on the sofa cushion and stood up to hug his dad, “Thank you for taking time out to talk. I promise I won’t insist on it every day. It’s not fair to everyone else who doesn’t get to see their parents until Winter break. But I have the advantage, and I’m going to use it sometimes. Night, dad.” 

Severus enveloped his child in a tight hug, “Goodnight, son.” 

Harry wandered down the corridor to the Slytherin common room on his own. He paused to look at the painting of the cave filled with snakes and watched the serpents glide across the painted floor. He could hear faint whispers of Parseltongue and thought he’d try chatting with the snakes to see if they had any good tips they couldn’t share in English, ~Hello. You have a very nice cave. Why are there no people in your painting?~  

The largest snake slithered toward him; it felt eerily like he was watching it draw closer through a window instead of a painting, ~There has not been a speaker here in very many years. Hello hatchling. There is one man here, he was an Animagus in life, and has been cursed to remain in his animal form in this painting.~  

Harry was very interested in knowing about the last speakers to be here. He hadn’t met anyone else, ~Who was the last speaker? Was it Tom Riddle? My dad told me he could speak Parselmouth. Which one of the snakes is human? Who cursed him? I'd love to chat.~  

The snake was now directly in front of Harry and was *huge*. If it were a real snake, it would be at least fifty feet long ~I am the Animagus, hatchling. This is my portrait. I know of Tom Riddle; the last speaker came after him. Lily was her name. She was destined for greatness as my heir.~  

Harry felt sadness grip his chest. He couldn’t take a deep breath for a second and found himself rubbing a finger over his black opal ring, ~She was my mother. She died when I was a baby. Tom Riddle killed her.~  

~No! That cannot be right, hatchling. Tom would never have harmed her, they were family! Family meant everything to Tom Riddle, how could he have fallen so far as to kill his own child?~ The snake was now raised up, swaying back and forth and hissing mournfully. 

Harry stood with his mouth wide open, the hint of tears he’d felt prickling at his eyes was gone. ~Henri Montclair was my grandfather, not Tom Riddle.~  

The sound of a snake laughing was a disturbing sound to behold. The serpent sunk back to a lower position and inched impossibly closer. Harry thought the painting would bulge out and the snake would burst out into the corridor ~Were you not raised in our world, child? Learn more and I might tell you more. You are not ready to know the rest. Go back to your dorm, hatchling.~  

Harry stood frozen as the snake went farther into the cave. He could go back to his dad, but he needed to get back to the common room, so he didn’t miss curfew the first night. He walked listlessly through the main common area, down the steps to the dorm hall, and into the first-year common room.  

Draco was sitting on the couch reading their Potions textbook and jumped up when he saw Harry’s face, “What’s happened? You were with Uncle Sev! What could have happened in the time it took you to walk from his rooms to here?” 

Harry sat down slowly and pulled his knees to his chest, “What don't I know? What were you going to tell me that I had almost right?” 

Draco sat down on the sofa next to Harry but didn’t touch him. There were little silver sparks zipping down Harry’s ponytail and from his fingertips, “I’ll tell you if you take a deep breath,” Harry complied and relaxed a smidge but remained balled up, “Alright, you can explain why you look like you just witnessed homicide later. So, you said you would probably prefer a male partner to marry and that you could adopt a child. That’s always an option, but it’s hard to find magic orphans most of the time. The Ministry keeps them hidden.  

“But there is a potion... developed by Silvia Montclair. The potion makes it possible for a man to change his gender to carry a child. The potion can remain permanent or can be reversed. A lot of people were really mad about the potion; they think it goes against nature. I bet there’s stuff in the library in the periodicals.” 

Theo was leaning against the doorframe to his bedroom and joined the conversation, “Are you alright? You look like you might need to call your house elf for a Calming Draught.” 

Harry unfolded himself and stood up from the sofa, “I’ve known you guys a long time; I trust you. Come to my room, we need to talk.” The two boys followed their friend into his room and settled onto the round rug in the middle while he locked the door. And then he told them everything. They sat through the entire thing without moving or speaking. When he was done, they stayed quiet for a long time. 

Draco finally broke the silence with a harsh whisper, “That painting just told you that the Dark Lord is your grandfather. And I just told you that the woman the goblins put in place as your false mother, created the potion that made your actual mum possible. What...” 

Harry fell onto his back on the rug and huffed out a laugh, “I honestly don’t know. But there’s more. How would the painting know that Silvia created the potion? She did it in France, in seclusion.” 

Theo was chewing on the end of a quill, “What if she didn’t create it, but just rediscovered it? And what if the snake painting helped? Or Riddle was somehow involved, and told the painting? Did the Dark Lord ever come here after your mum was born?” 

Harry tossed his hands up in the air and let them flop back to the green rug, “Maybe? The painting knew my mum belonged to Montclair and Riddle, is Silvia even real? What if Henri *is* Silvia? He used the potion to change his gender to have a child.” 

The three boys jumped when Rosie popped in with a stern face, “You is all up too late, and dealing with things that is too much. You is taking these Calming Draughts right this minute and going to bed. I is going to Master Severus and telling him everythings. You can explains it tomorrow Little Master Harry.” 

The usually happy elf stood in the room tapping her foot on the hard stone floor until three boys were dosed with potions and in their own beds. Then she popped into her master’s rooms; she found her master looking over his roster and writing notes about the students’ state of wellbeing after summer. Rosie watched an elegant eyebrow raise when her master saw the look on her face, “You is right in naming your heir Harrison Drefan. Son of the Prince ruler, and a troublemaker like I is not seeing since *you* was at school getting in prank wars with the Marauders.” 

Severus put his quill down and rubbed a hand across his face tiredly, “What has my son done?” He sat in silence as she told him everything she’d heard before making herself known to the boys, “Can you bring the serpent painting in here? I’m sure it hasn’t been moved in centuries, but I want it away from where Harry can find it. I’ll work on a way to cancel the curse locking the painting’s subject in Animagus form so that I can interrogate him.” 

Rosie put her hand on her chin in thought, “Rosie might need helps. Am I allowed to go to Dobby if I cannot be doing it on my own?” 

Severus barked out a laugh, “Dobby would be able to help, wouldn’t he? I’ve never seen a creature more naturally inclined to chaos than that elf. Yes, you may seek his assistance if you are unable to relocate the painting on your own. I’ll inform Lucius and Narcissa that their elf may be involved in an art heist soon. I will also talk to my son tomorrow about all that we’ve learned. It is not safe to say, but I wish the Dark Lord was here to answer for this mess.” 

Rosie tipped her head back, causing her floppy ears to slap her bony shoulders and laugh, “You was always too big for your britches, Master Severus. Dark Lord Voldy is long gones, and so is everyone else who could tell us what is happenings. Go to sleeps and deal with crises in the morning.” The deceptively small elf hoisted him up from his chair with a tug of his hand and shoved him toward his bed. Severus complied, only because he was tired, and needed time to process this next level of fuckery he had to deal with. He wasn’t so sure Dark Lord Voldy was as gone as they all liked to believe.  

****** 

Harry saw the dark look in his dad’s eyes the minute he walked into the Great Hall with Theo and Draco. He tried to remind himself that his dad would *never* hurt him, but he could still feel himself trembling at the idea he might get a beating for doing something he shouldn’t have. He didn’t notice the nervous looks Theo and Draco were sharing when they realized how hard he was shaking. He picked his way through a piece of toast, and ignored Draco as he snuck food into Harry’s bag for later.  

He followed behind his friends in a haze as he tried to organize his thoughts in his library. The pieces needed to fit together so he could understand exactly *who* he was. He was pondering his entire existence, and slowly spiraling into a panic attack when a high-pitch whistle caught his attention. They were on the fifth floor, only a few empty classrooms away from Transfiguration, when a fat little man on a flying carpet zoomed over their heads. He was slightly transparent but was solid enough to be throwing chicken eggs at the students. His trousers were bright blue with black stripes, his shirt was orange with black stars all over, and he had a yellow three-pointed jester hat with tiny bells at the ends. There was a sharp black goatee wrapped around a wicked little mouth that was the source of the whistling.  

The poltergeist spotted the first-years and cackled with glee, “Wee ickle firsties! My favorite to tease! Peevesie is going to slime the wittle babies, oh yes he is! Peeves stole eggs from the elfies, oh yes he did!” 

Harry’s eyebrows furrowed as the little jester aimed at Draco’s perfectly solid helmet of blond hair with an egg. The egg was released and was flying toward Draco, whose eyes were wide, and arms were moving to cover his precious hair. Harry flung out his right hand and pushed his magic out through his palm. The egg stopped in midair and flew back to smash into Peeves’ face. The poltergeist whizzed away screeching about wee firsties who were too powerful for their own good.  

Professor McGonagall was standing in the doorway of her classroom with her hand on her throat and her mouth hanging open. She recovered quickly with a shake of her head, “Gentlemen, please come into the classroom. You are the first to arrive, please take a seat and do not say anything to the students who come in behind you. Mr. Snape, five points for preventing Peeves from making a mess in the corridor.” 

The boys nodded their thanks to the professor and settled into seats at the front table. They understood why the professor asked them not to say anything when she turned into a stunning tabby cat with interesting rectangular markings around its eyes that matched the professor’s glasses. The professor cat meowed politely and settled on the desk with her tail wrapped around her body. Harry forgot all about having two male grandfathers, one of whom *might* be the Dark Lord. All he could think about now was how to become a cat.  

Draco leaned over and whispered while looking at their professor, “I’m going to learn to do that someday! That’s wicked! What animal do you think you’d be? I want to be something that can fly. What year do you think we’ll learn that?” 

Theo was squinting as he inspected the cat on the desk. The cat was steadily staring back at him. It was a very impressive battle of wills to witness, “I bet the professor will tell us later what year we learn it. Her eyes are the same color, and her glasses are still there. I wonder if she’d changed for the first time without glasses, if they wouldn’t be part of the markings?” 

Harry was taking notes on their observations as other students trickled in, “Good question, but would she be able to see without the glasses in her animal form? Clearly, the animal form’s senses don’t cross over; otherwise, she wouldn’t need glasses as a human. Cat’s have incredible eyesight.” Their discussion was still in hushed whispers, so they didn’t spill the secret to the others.  

The rest of Slytherin and Ravenclaw first-years filled the seats at tables and waited patiently for their professor to arrive. The bell rang, and she still wasn’t there. Anthony Goldstein, a very pretty blond boy in Ravenclaw, crossed his arms over his chest with a frown and hmphed, “You’d think the Deputy Headmistress would be prompt.” 

Harry smirked as the cat jumped off the desk and turned into their professor mid-jump, “Well, I’ll certainly take that under advisement, Mr. Goldstein. Until then, two points from Ravenclaw for blatant disrespect of a superior’s time. I will let you know when your time is more valuable than mine. Welcome to your first Transfiguration lesson. You will learn the process needed to become an Animagus in your sixth year; if you maintain a grade high enough to continue to NEWT level. Throughout this course, you will learn to use magic to change one item into another. You will learn to turn a parrot into a parasol, or a rock into a chair.  

“For this first lesson, you will be given a match that I want you to turn into a needle.” A box of matches opened with a flick of the professor’s; the little sticks of wood flew around the room and settled on the tables in front of students. McGonagall held a match between her thumb and index finger and tapped it with her wand, “Tap the match and use the incantation, ‘Acusignis,’ and think about the form of a needle. By the end of class, you should have a perfect metal needle. Begin.” 

Harry looked down at the wooden match and imagined that he needed a needle to repair his clothing. He tapped it with his wand and muttered the incantation; his match blinked and was a sharp and shiny metal needle. He looked up to find the professor looking directly at him and his needle. She looked like she was thoroughly evaluating him, and he really hoped it was something she did for all students. His shoulders slumped as she made her way to his table, he knew he would muck it up somehow. 

McGonagall picked up the needle and looked it over, testing its tip and running thread through the eye, “See here, class! Mr. Snape has successfully transfigured his match. Two points to Slytherin for being the first to get it. Can you explain how you did it, Harry?” 

Harry smiled a little wobbly, “Er, I just pictured a needle in my mind before saying the incantation. My match changed right away.” 

The professor winked at him and turned back to the class, “Listen carefully to your classmate; a good mental image is very important for successful transfiguration. In order to create an item that will perform correctly and last without having to redo the spell, you need to be able to visualize exactly what you want. Continue, please. Raise your hand if you succeed or need assistance.” She passed the needle back to Harry and leaned over the table, “Try reversing the spell with Finite Incantatem, and then transfiguring it again.” 

Harry took his needle and laid it back on the desk, He tapped it with the tip of his wand and clearly said, “Finite Incantatem.” The shiny silver blinked again and was a match. Another tap and a repeat of the spell and the match was a needle again, “Oh! It wasn’t beginner’s luck,” he turned to Draco and held up his needle, “Get a good look at this one and then try it on yours. Maybe seeing one up close will help you hold on to the image.” Slytherin earned another two points when Draco’s match blinked and became a needle.  

Harry experimented with changing the size and shape of his needle while the professor made her way around the classroom helping others with their own needles. By the time McGonagall was telling them to write about the requirements for successful transfiguration due the following Tuesday, Harry was changing his match to a needle and back without speaking the incantation at all. He was so focused on changing the needle every time, that he didn’t even notice that he was just tapping the match and not speaking. He packed his bag and joined the wave of Ravenclaw and Slytherins as they moved together to Charms.  

Charms went much the same way it had the day before. They had an extra hour today, which gave Professor Flitwick a chance to lecture them on the importance of not misusing the charms they would learn, because even the most innocent-seeming spells could be overpowered, or used too long, resulting in injury to the person they are cast on. He even demonstrated a tickling charm, that they all filed away for later use in the dorms, and how a person under the spell could suffocate from laughing too hard for too long. Anthony Goldstein was the unwilling participant of that demonstration. Harry thought it was a fair bit of karma for being such a shit about Professor McGonagall being “late.” The second half of class was spent learning the locking charm; they were promised they could learn the unlocking charm in their next lesson if they could all show that they could perform the locking charm. Their homework was to master the charm, which seemed too easy to Harry.  

Lunch was a fast affair this day. They had *flying* lessons next, and Harry and Draco were dying to have a chance to fly with Ron. Theo was less than enthused, but still followed them out to the quidditch pitch early. They had no idea the adventure they were in for.  

Chapter Text

Most of the students stood in separate groups on the quidditch pitch; except for a small group of boys. Harry, Ron, Draco, Neville, and Theo were clustered together in the middle of the class chattering about their morning while waiting for their professor to arrive. They broke apart and stood next to a broom when they heard a gruff shout for attention.  

Professor Hooch wasn’t as tall as McGonagall but wasn’t as short as Sprout; her hair was salt and pepper and cut into a stylish style that always looked windswept; her eyes looked like they might be spelled or potioned to be yellow and look like a hawk’s. She strode confidently to the middle of the pitch and blew her whistle, “Good afternoon, class. I’m Madam Hooch. Flying is a convenient mode of travel if you can hold a disillusionment charm; it’s also a great way to stay in shape and blow off steam. However, it can be extremely dangerous, so I expect you all to listen carefully and follow my instructions closely!” 

Everyone straightened their backs; Harry thought he heard Hermione muttering flight safety tips under her breath. “You’re all next to brooms, good initiative! Hold your hand over the broom and firmly say up!” The broom on the ground below her hand leapt into it, “Alright! On my mark!” She blew her whistle and watched as all the children did as told. A few had instant success. Snape, Malfoy, and Weasley looked like they wouldn’t need any further practice there. Longbottom was struggling to get his broom to react at all; Granger, Finnigan, and Bulstrode were similarly afflicted. When they all held a broom in their hands, she blew the whistle again, “Good, good! Now pay close attention to how I mount the broom. Your feet need to be firmly planted so you maintain balance when you take off. Good! When I blow the whistle, push off from the ground and hover for a moment. No more than ten feet up! I’ll whistle again, and you should gently push down on the end of the broom handle to land. Ready...”  

The whistle chirped and the brooms all lifted; some higher than others. Harry hovered at the maximum height with Ron, Draco, and Theo. He gripped his handle a little tighter when Neville’s broom wobbled up beside them. He did *not* look happy. Harry held out a hand ready to grab Neville’s handle for support when the other broom shot straight up.  

Neville’s knuckles were white as he held on for dear life. He leaned his body forward and pushed down like Madam Hooch told them to, but the broom kept climbing. He was so scared he couldn’t even scream. He just whimpered and closed his eyes as the world shrank away. He could hear Madam Hooch shouting directions at him far below, but nothing was working. The broom kept climbing. Suddenly, the broom stopped. Neville peeked to see how high he’d gone and almost threw up. His classmates were itty-bitty specks on the ground. And then the broom bucked. Neville wasn’t prepared and fell off. He knew he was going to die.  

Harry was still hanging in the air watching Neville’s broom. Madam Hooch was calling for everyone to land as she mounted her own broom. But she was too late. Neville was falling. Harry didn’t think. He leaned forward on his broom and pushed as hard as he could. The wind ripped at his hair and took his scrunchie with a gust. The wind yanked his hair straight out behind him as he darted toward his falling friend. He could hear Madam Hooch screaming in fear for both boys below him. She was coming, but not fast enough. Neville would hit the ground. Harry pushed some of his magic into the broom handle and felt it accelerate even more. That was just what he needed. He pulled the broom to a stop and reached up with both arms. He braced himself by squeezing his knees around the handle, he was praying he could push magic through them the hold them in place for what was coming. Neville fell into Harry’s outstretched arms causing them both to grunt from the force. The broom dropped a few feet from the added weight, which had the crowd of students below gasping and shrieking in fright. Harry felt nothing but relief that they were still so high up, allowing them those few feet to drop.  

Neville didn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around Harry’s neck and sob into his shoulder. His legs draped over the broom so he was facing Harry, and he just cried. Harry held him for a moment and let him release it all. Madam Hooch pulled up beside them as white as a ghost. Harry was still so scared for his friend that he couldn’t even be afraid of being punished for not following instructions and landing when Neville’s broom took off.  

Madam Hooch was clutching her chest and gasping for breath, “Mr. Snape! Twenty points to Slytherin for risking your life for a fellow student! Merlin! I thought you were both done for. I swear if we don’t get new brooms soon, I’ll retire. Mr. Snape, are you able to get back to the ground or do you need me to transfer him to my broom?” 

Neville started trembling with his arms still clamped tightly around Harry’s neck, “I’ve got him, Professor.” Harry guided them back to the quidditch pitch slowly; Neville never loosened his grip or lifted his head from Harry’s shoulder. When Harry’s feet hit the ground, he had to brace himself because Neville’s legs were still wrapped around his waist, “Easy, Nev. We’re back on solid ground. You can let go now.” 

Neville slowly relaxed his legs and settled his feet on the earth. Madam Hooch scooped him into a fierce hug that Harry got dragged into because Neville still had a hand fisted in his robes. “Both of you please go to the infirmary. Tell Madam Pomfrey what’s happened and get looked over. The rest of you, please place your brooms on the ground so I can cast diagnostic charms on them!” 

Madam Hooch jumped when Professor McGonagall appeared and started talking, “I’ll escort them, Rolanda. I saw it all from my office window. I’ll explain it all to Poppy and then go inform Severus and Augusta. We might need to cancel flight class until the board approves new brooms.” No one noticed the very angry scowl that crossed Draco’s face. 

Harry took Neville’s white-knuckled one and peeled the clenched fingers away; he threaded their fingers together and tugged the boy who was still quaking in fear. Professor McGonagall led them upstairs to the fourth floor, and through a set of double doors. The smell of cleaning supplies and potions was surprisingly soothing when they entered the wide space with beds lined up against either wall. The school’s healer came bustling toward them in crisp light-blue robes with a heavily starched white apron and matching hat. She tried removing Neville’s hand from Harry’s but failed miserably and ended up pulling two beds close together so she could examine them. Harry listened as the professor gave a perfect play-by-play of the event and rested his head on the pillow behind him.    

At last, Madam Pomfrey handed a Calming Draught to Neville. His fingers loosened and his arm went slack. Harry tucked the arm against its owner and pulled his own back in. McGonagall stalked to the back of the room and through an office door. Harry was too busy paying attention to the diagnostic spells the healer was casting over his friend. Neville was so strung out from the stress that the Calming Draught knocked him out cold.  

When Madam Pomfrey was done with her sleeping patient, she turned around to Harry, “Well, now that he’s checked over and found healthy it’s your turn. How are you fairing?” 

Harry shrugged and winced when there was a sudden pain in his chest, “I was going to say I was fine, but my chest feels like it might be bruised from catching him. I’m sure I’ll be fine in no time.” 

The kind-faced healer squinted her eyes, “Off with your robes, then,” her wand waved, and a curtain flew around them, “I can cast diagnostic charms all day, but they won’t show me a bruise.” Harry peeled his robes off slowly and revealed a bruise that had Madam Pomfrey’s eyes growing wider.  

Of course, his dad walked around the curtain just then, “*Salazar*! Two bloody days of school and you look like you broke your collar bone. Minerva told me everything.” 

Poppy hadn’t seen father and son together and stood with her mouth agape at the open affection between them. “I was just about to run diagnostics when you arrived, Severus.” She twirled her wand and moved closer to her colleague so they could look at the results together, “You were right, his collarbone is broken. I’ll just go get a pain potion so I can set the bone.” 

Harry turned his head and flinched at the sharp pain again, “I’m sorry, dad. I just went after him. He was falling so fast, and his broom was so high up. I thought he was going to die. Please don’t be mad at me.” 

Severus crouched down next to the bed and put his hand on Harry’s knee, “Don’t apologize, son. You did the right thing. Madam Hooch came to my office and filled in the blanks McGonagall didn’t have. You’re not in trouble. I’m going to hug you as soon as your collarbone is repaired. But I refuse to cause you anymore pain.” 

Poppy was standing outside the curtain listening, and hastened in when she remembered there was a broken bone in there, “Your father brewed this potion, so you know it’s safe. Please drink this so that we can fix that right up.” She chuckled as the boy shuddered after swallowing the bitter potion, “Hold your father’s hand and look straight ahead, you shouldn’t feel any pain.” 

Harry clenched his dad’s hand and looked ahead. He remembered what it felt like to have a broken clavicle reset. Uncle Vernon had to take him to hospital when he was four after he’d stomped on him and heard the crack. It had hurt so bad he lost consciousness when the doctor set it. As the healer’s wand waved, Harry waited for the pain; but it never came. There was a loud pop, and then a tingle, and it was easy to move his arm again.  

Madam Pomfrey performed the diagnostic again and nodded when it showed that everything was healed up, “I’m sure your personal bruise ointment is better than what you supply me with, Severus. Take Harry back to your quarters to deal with that nasty mess.” 

Now that Harry could move his head without wanting to cry, he looked down at a deep black and purple bruise that spread across the right side of his chest. He guessed it went up his neck a fair way, too.  

Severus picked up Harry’s uniform shirt and helped his son shrug it on, “I’ll carry your robes down to my room. This is good enough. You’ll be missing History this evening.” 

Harry nodded and swung his legs over the side of the cot, “Can I look in on Neville? He’s probably still asleep, but I still need to see.” Harry pulled the curtain back and looked down at his peacefully sleeping friend. There was probably a big bruise on whatever part of him hit Harry; Harry hoped he got bruise ointment when he woke up. He leaned into his dad’s side and walked out of the infirmary.  

They were at the top of the main staircase when an angry voice was heard screaming in the Entrance Hall. Severus and Harry hurried down the stairs to find a very old, extremely furious woman wearing dark blue robes with a bright red handbag clutched in her fist, and a black pointed hat with a taxidermy vulture perched on top. As she yelled, the dead vulture flapped its wings. Dumbledore was standing quite calmly with his hands behind his back and a placating smile stretching his lips. Lucius and another man were standing behind her with matching pleased grins. 

“We approved the budget for new brooms *fifteen* times over the past twenty years, Albus! Where have those funds gone? You’re already on probation, don’t make brooms the reason you lose the school,” the woman’s vulture hat flapped its wings once more and settled into stillness.  

Dumbledore sighed and moved his hands to steeple under his chin, “Augusta, I cannot tell you how badly I feel that your grandson was almost injured. The funds for brooms have always come in just as another catastrophe has struck and required money to fix. The maintenance of this castle has felt more immediately necessary.” 

Augusta threw her hands up in the air; when they came back down, there was a loud crack in the hall as her cane made contact with the marble floor, “The poor state of brooms is a safety issue that should never have been overlooked! This is your first warning during your probationary period. You have two remaining.” 

Lucius stepped forward with a scowl on his elegant face, “I am using funds from my personal account to purchase the needed brooms. My son was out there today, my godson was injured. This will not happen again.” Lucius spotted his godson and best friend coming down the stairs and nodded in their direction, “Severus, Harry; how are you? How is Mr. Longbottom?” 

Harry stayed leaning into his dad’s side where it was warm and safe, “I’m ok, Uncle Lucius. I have a pretty big bruise on my chest from catching Neville, but Madam Pomfrey fixed my broken clavicle. Neville might have a bruise... dad, can we send up some of the good bruise ointment for him? His hip is what hit my chest; but he didn’t break anything, he was just really scared and fell asleep when the Calming Draught kicked in.” 

Augusta squinted down at the little copy of Severus Snape. She’d heard about all that nonsense, and thought it was in quite poor taste that he’d fathered a child out of wedlock, but the child looked polite and well cared for. “I thank you for rescuing my clumsy grandson. I’m certain much of the fault lies with the shoddy equipment,” she shot a scathing glare at Albus, “but that boy has been a clumsy disaster his whole life. It’s a wonder he didn’t break anything this time around. Fell out of an apple tree when he was eight and broke his tibia.” 

Severus held in a groan as his son’s head snapped to focus on the bitter old witch. This wasn’t going to go well. Harry was far too much like Lily when it came to defending the weak. He was proved correct when Harry spoke so low it was difficult to hear him, “Excuse me? Could we take this into the empty classroom over there? No one needs to hear this.” Augusta was so shocked by the force of his tone that she followed the little boy and his Death Eater father into the room. Harry waited until Uncle Lucius closed the door and cast a silencing charm to speak, “I get that I’m only eleven, and I’m still new to the magic world, but I’m not going to stand there and listen silently as you belittle my friend.  

“Neville has been nothing but incredible the last three days. We met on the train when he was in hysterics over his toad. He told me that you said he had to buy a terrarium himself, and then didn’t take him to do it. Trevor, being a toad, wasn’t fond of being held and escaped on the train. My house elf found a tank for him.” 

Augusta bristled and thumped her cane, “Now, see here, boy.” 

Harry flinched back to avoid a slap that wasn’t coming at the word ‘boy.’ His dad noticed and wrapped his arm tighter around him. “No. *You* see here. Neville also said he was dropped out a fucking window when he was a baby. And that you constantly tell him how disappointed you are that he isn’t more like his father. I grew up in a really shitty home, and I heard all of that about myself. It wasn’t until I met my dad that I ever had a hug. Neville is such a good person, and you’re doing him a disservice by treating him badly. You don’t even know how brilliant he is because you spend all your time comparing him to his dad.” 

Augusta’s face twitched when Severus gently admonished the boy for his language, “Do not tell me how to raise my own grandson. You don’t know a thing about us.” 

Harry’s eyes narrowed and sparks started shooting out of his fingertips, “I know abuse when I see it. Dad, I want to go to your rooms now. My chest hurts.” He pulled his shirt open and looked down at the bruise that was larger than when he saw it in the infirmary. It was still spreading. 

Augusta gasped and moved forward with a hand out, “That happened when you caught my boy?” 

Severus intervened for his child, “Yes. His collarbone was broken, this bruise is what’s left. I need to take him to my rooms for treatment and rest. My thanks to the board for taking swift action. I expect to see new brooms here before the next scheduled flying lesson.” 

Harry let his dad lead them out of the room. Just before they walked out of the classroom, Harry turned and called over his shoulder, “Treat him better before he decides to find someone who will. I did.” 

Harry tore the shirt off and sucked in a harsh breath through his nose when he was in the privacy of his dad’s quarters. He didn’t even realize that he was comfortable enough to remove his clothing *and* show weakness in front of his father. He closed his eyes and breathed through the throbbing pain. When he opened his eyes, his dad was on the floor in front of him looking really scared.  

Severus cupped his son’s face and looked into the vivid green eyes that were brimming with tears and filled with pain, “Tell me what you need. It looks like the pain potion burned off with your anger. Would you like another one?” Harry only had the strength to nod his head, so Severus summoned the potion and helped his son take it. When Harry sagged against the back of the sofa in relief, Severus moved to sit beside him, “If it’s feeling better, I need to get the ointment on. You won’t want me to touch that if you let the potion wear off.” 

Harry nodded and kept his eyes closed, “Okay. Go ahead. It’s mostly gone; it’s just burning a little now. Man, I forgot how shitty breaking a clavicle is.” 

Severus shook his head but didn’t try to hide the smile, “Language, you cheeky brat. I’ll be as gentle as possible. I need to rub the gel into the contusion, it will still be unpleasant.” He unscrewed the cap from the jar that Rosie handed him. She stood at his side with a warm towel ready to put over Harry’s chest and neck when he was done. Harry gripped a pillow in his hands and jerked his head to show he was ready. Severus worked quickly and effectively rubbing the salve into the damaged flesh. Despite the potion, Harry was sweating and trembling by the time it was over. Severus placed the towel over the now sticky skin and sat back, “Give it roughly twenty minutes and most of it will be gone.” 

They sat in silence while the salve soaked in. Rosie took Harry’s uniform to clean it and came back with a tray laden with food and a pot of tea. After fifteen minutes, Harry sat up and pulled the towel away to look. The bruise was now in the really attractive yellow and green phase but didn’t hurt at all. “Thank you. I’m really sorry I lost my temper.” 

Severus opened his arms and welcomed Harry into an embrace, “You did lose your temper quite spectacularly; however, Augusta deserved all that and more. You were very much your mother in confronting Lady Longbottom, but you held yourself back and moved the conversation to a quiet location before dressing her down. That was very Slytherin of you, I’m proud.” 

Harry reached for a bowl of stew that Rosie was waving under his nose, “I can’t sit by and pretend it’s ok for *anyone* to be treated that way. Neville is... Neville is my friend. And he’s just so *soft* and delicate; he doesn’t deserve to be brought down by that hateful old harridan.” 

Severus closed his eyes and sighed. Two days in school and he’d already collected a Weasley and now Longbottom. “You don’t have to sit by and pretend it isn’t happening. Many adults in his life are now aware of how harsh the circumstances are for him. He will be observed to ensure intervention is not needed. Augusta was a cold woman when her son was in school. I can only imagine time and grief have hardened her further. I’m glad to see you eating. That tells me you’ll be fully yourself by morning.” 

Harry swallowed a hunk of sourdough bread before responding, “I could probably make it for the last few minutes of History. I feel alright, and I can carry my bag on my other shoulder. Who’s teaching your class?” 

Severus put a hand on Harry’s arm to stop him from running, “No. You were badly injured, and even with magic being able to heal your injuries nearly instantly, your mind still needs the chance to process what you went through. Sit. Rosie can retrieve your bag, and you can read. I will take this time to look in on my class, that Minerva is covering. If you promise to stay here, I will take over the class and come back when it is over. There’s just over an hour left.” 

Harry sat his empty bowl on the table and hugged his dad, “I’ll stay here. If you see Draco or Theo, let them know I’m fine.” 

Severus promised to tell them and left to finish teaching for the day. Harry called Rosie with a sly smile and a raised eyebrow, “Rosie? Can you get into the library? I really wanted to see it today, but I doubt dad’s letting me leave until he takes me to my dorm at curfew.” 

Rosie narrowed her eyes at her sneaky young master, “Rosie can be going to the library. What is Master Harry needing?” 

Harry’s face lit up and he leaned closer, “Well, that depends on how naughty you let my dad be when he was a student.” 

Rosie put her hands on her hips and cocked her head to the side, “Alright, Little Master Harry. What is you thinking?” 

Harry giggled and crossed his legs on the sofa, “I was thinking I want to learn to become an Animagus. But I want to do it... secretly.” 

Rosie cackled and slapped her bony knee, “You is more naughty than Master Severus, that’s for sure. A brilliant and cunning Slytherin and a brilliant and wildly creative Gryffindor made you. Rosie is knowing where there are books about transfiguration that Dirty Dumbles had taken away from the library. Would those be better, do you think?” Her spindly fingers were gripping her little greyish-pink chin in a contemplative way. 

Harry’s eyes glowed with anticipation, “You know a hiding place here? With books,” his voice was breathless, and he felt dizzy with the thought of finding books that could have been hidden for decades; all the knowledge that could have been thought lost to time. Like the gender swap potion.  

Rosie pushed a slice of pie into his hand and patted his cheek, “Rosie will show you where the Room of Hidden Things is soon. House elves all around the world know of the room. It is one of our greatest creations. Rosie will be going to get you some books now. You eat.” 

Harry looked down at an enormous slice of apple pie with a huge scoop of vanilla ice cream plopped on top. Rosie popped away as he dipped his spoon into the bowl. He was scraping the last of the dessert from the bowl when she came back with a stack of books. He traded her the bowl for the books and started looking through the titles. Self-Transfiguration: A Guide to Changing Your Appearance Without a Wand by Constantine McCleod; Becoming Thy Inn'r Animal by Willaim Shakespeare; Transfiguration Theory by Rowena Ravenclaw. He sat the book by *Shakespeare* to the side and put the other two in his bag. After a hesitant moment, he took the outer sleeve from his Transfiguration book and put it on Shakespeare’s. It only took a little nudge with his wand to convince the cover to shrink down to fit the old book.  

Harry was so immersed in the text that he didn’t hear his dad come in an hour later. Severus stood behind Harry for a moment reading over his shoulder. Well. He should have known the little shit would go straight for the most complicated magic he could find. And from what he was reading, this was not a book in the school library or their personal one. He’d be asking Rosie about that later. For now, he moved back toward the door silently and then made a sound to draw Harry’s attention. The book didn’t slam shut, but it closed as Harry turned to his father.  

Harry tucked the curious book into his bag and smiled, “How was class? I hope it didn’t get messed up because you weren’t there for all of it.” 

Long legs stretched out and crossed at the ankles as Severus settled into his armchair, “There were no accidents due to my absence. Minerva may not have a Mastery in Potions, but she is still a good brewer. Did you rest while I was away?” 

Harry tucked his feet under himself on the sofa, “I did. I was reading the Transfiguration book to get ready for future lessons.” 

Severus hid his mirth as he thought about his son remembering everything he’d ever read. There was no reason for him to read the Transfiguration text because he read it in August. But Harry didn’t realize his father had caught on to the lie already. “That’s good. It is always good to be prepared. I cannot remember if you read the History book over summer. Do you need to read that to make up for what you missed today?” 

A little flicker of concern flashed in Harry’s eyes, “I’ll read it again to be safe. Preparedness and all that. Ron said History was a joke anyway. His brothers told him they used the class to catch up on sleep, and study independently because Binns is so bad. Why’s a ghost teaching?” 

Severus sighed as someone knocked on the door. “Albus’ never-ending budgetary issues.” A defeated groan very nearly slipped when he opened the door. 

****** 

Albus calmly followed Severus’ boy into the empty classroom with the others. He saw the look of rage in the luminous emerald eyes when Augusta belittled her grandson. He felt a thrill of fear run up his spine. The last time he saw that look... Tom. It no longer mattered if the boy was Harry Potter or not, he must be watched. He could be dangerous. He didn’t even know about the connection between Tom and Henri Montclair. The look alone made the boy a formidable threat for the future. With enough time and training, he could be stronger than Tom or even Gellert.  

There was a power to his command to relocate the conversation. Albus could feel the boy’s anger hanging in the air like a heavy blanket; it was stifling. It was Dark. As Harry began telling Augusta about how incredible her grandson was, Albus could feel something like a static current building in the air. Something sizzled when Augusta called him ‘boy’. Sparks were sliding down blue-black hair like snakes and shooting out of his fingertips; leaving scorch marks on the wood floor beneath him. Where had this child truly come from? What sort of abomination was he?  

Severus was taking the child away. Albus bid farewell to Augusta, Lucius, and Amos and went to his office to ponder this development. He was more certain than ever that the boy was Potter. There was too much of Lily there to deny after such a display. And the coincidence of Potter’s death and this Harry’s arrival from France was too much. He needed to ingratiate himself to Severus and the boy so they would trust him. All he needed was a little bit of trust so that Albus could get the child alone and take a tiny little peek into his mind. He would never even know Albus was there. Just a small look to verify his past.  

With the beginnings of a plan forming, Albus straightened his beard and cast a wrinkle removal charm on his favorite lavender robes. It was a long walk from the fifth floor to the dungeons; he chatted with a few paintings along the way and decided Eloric had suffered enough for his cheek a few months ago and stopped his kite from evading him. He waved at a suit of armor he favored in the Great Hall and finally descended the steps to the dungeon.  

He came to the thick oak door that was marked with his professor’s name and lifted his hand to knock. He could hear voices behind the door but couldn’t make out what they were saying. The look of rage on Severus’ face when he opened the door was very reminiscent of the one on his son a short while ago, “Good evening, Severus. May I come in?” 

Severus didn’t move to let his employer in. He was financially stable. He could take his son right now and never look back. It was two days into the fucking school year and Severus was on the verge of leaving it all behind. “Shouldn’t you be at dinner, allaying the students’ fear surrounding today’s events?” 

Albus was shocked by the acid in the other man’s voice. Severus was always aloof and stand-offish; and it was true he tended more toward being a prick than anything, but this downright rudeness was something altogether new. Severus used to know how to speak to his superiors. “I only wanted to make sure your boy is well after his harrowing rescue. Poppy said he had a broken bone and severe bruising.” 

Severus stepped back and let the old man in, he took joy in the look of surprise when he saw Harry sitting on the sofa with no shirt and a nasty yellowing contusion that splayed across the narrow chest and up Harry’s slender neck. He was far more filled out than he was when he was nine, but he still held a bit of an underfed look to him. Severus continued to have nutrient potions sat on Harry’s nightstand every night. Harry took them and never complained.  

Albus stepped into the room and made himself comfortable in Severus’ chair and smiled warmly at the battered youth, “I’m so pleased to see you on the mend. I wanted to apologize personally for the incident. It was my fault for overlooking the poor state of the brooms. I’ve been assured by Mr. Malfoy that there will be a shipment of new brooms by class tomorrow morning.” 

Harry nodded his head and pulled on a shirt his dad handed him as he thought about what to say, “I’m glad no other accidents will happen because the brooms are old and falling apart. Have you checked on Neville? He’ll probably sleep through the night.” 

Albus’ smile was bright and charming and didn’t do a damned thing to sway Harry’s mind, “I have not been to the hospital wing yet. Augusta was on her way there when you and your father left. I thought to give them some time together before bothering them. I’ll make my way there after I leave you. I saw your injury, are you feeling better?” 

Harry pulled the pillow back into his lap to have something to hold. Something about this man set his teeth on edge. “The pain is gone. Dad said the rest of the color would be gone by morning. I’m going to go to my dorm to read my history book before bed when dinner is done in the Great Hall. Draco and Theo will have notes I can copy.” 

Dumbledore nodded sagely as the boy was talking, not really hearing a thing, “That’s marvelous, my boy. I’m awarding you twenty-five points for saving your classmate. I know it isn’t much, but it’s something. Say, Severus, doesn’t Slytherin need a new Seeker? I would gladly sign off on young Harry trying out for the team with such amazing flying skills. Minerva and Rolanda can’t stop talking about what they witnessed.” 

Severus felt his stomach drop. He did not want his son flying a hundred feet in the air chasing a little gold ball. But the surprised look of glee that momentarily crossed Harry’s face was too much. He would give in. “I shall have to think that over. Try-outs aren’t for weeks anyway. Dinner should be nearly over; I would like to walk Harry back to the dorm.” 

Albus braced his hands on his knees and pushed up from the armchair slowly to emphasize his age. He reached a hand toward the mystery child, “Again, I’m glad you were not grievously harmed. I hope that you rest easily tonight.” 

Harry took the man’s wrinkled hand tentatively and looked over his shoulder at his dad, “Thank you, Headmaster Dumbledore. I’m ready for a bath and bed.” He tried not to shudder as Dumbledore’s cold dry fingers slid across his as they released the handshake. He bent to pick up his bag and walked around the headmaster to his dad’s side.  

Severus opened the door and waited for Albus to walk out before following behind and locking the door once Harry was in the corridor. Albus bid them good evening once more and turned in the opposite direction. With a gentle nudge, Severus led Harry down the corridor to the Slytherin common room. He tried to ignore the fleeting glance Harry sent the cave painting as they passed. Once in the common room, Severus continued down the steps and to the dorm hall and right into the first-year common area. Draco was bent over the table trying to help Greg with Potions homework while Theo was attempting to help Vincent with his locking charm; Blaise was sprawled out on the sofa with a quidditch magazine.  

Draco darted toward them but stopped before hugging Harry. He was interrupted from his greeting by Blaise swinging his legs off the sofa and standing, “See you lived through that little stunt. Good evening, Professor Snape. I’m glad to see you didn’t lose a child today.” 

Severus felt his eyebrow climb his forehead unbidden, “Good evening Mr. Zabini. It would not be remiss of you to remember how to speak to your elders; especially ones who can assign detention. Harry, are you alright for me to go?” 

Harry was looking steadily at Zabini as if he was a complex puzzle he intended to solve, “Yeah, I’m fine, dad. I’m really going to take a long bath and then go to bed. I’ll be fine. Phantom will guard me and get you or Rosie if anything goes wrong. Go on, the broken bone is mended and all I have left is this mess. I have Herbology first thing; I need to rest if we’re planting anything tomorrow.” 

Draco came up next to Harry and leaned against his side, “I’m next door, Uncle Severus. I won’t let anything happen to him.” 

Severus cast a glance at the other boys in the room and nodded, “Very well. I shall see you at breakfast. Goodnight.” He was surprised but pleased when his son hugged him in front of the others. 

Harry whispered in his dad’s ear before letting go from the hug, “Love you.” He let his dad go and went into his room. He heard the common area door close before Draco and Theo filed into his room and closed the door. 

It didn’t take long to tell them all that happened. They were astounded that he had broken his collarbone; he hadn’t even made a peep to indicate he was hurt! The size of the quickly fading bruise was enough to convince them it was a serious injury. As soon as he was done going over everything, they left him alone. When he walked through the door to his bathroom, he almost wept over the sight of the bathtub filled with steaming water.  

Rosie popped in and handed him a bottle, “This is being relaxing oil. Pour some in the water before you get in. When you is ready, get in bed, Little Master Harry.” 

Harry hugged the little elf and giggled at her startled yelp, “Thank you for taking such good care of me, Rosie. You’re the best. Could you maybe call me just Harry?” 

There was a sly smile on the usually stern face, “You is a flatterer; I only call him Master to make him crazies. I can call you Harry if that is what you wants.” 

Harry poured a dribble of blue oil into the tub and unbuttoned his shirt, “That’s what I want, please. The master makes me feel gross. Goodnight, Rosie.” 

She patted his cheek and smiled softly, “Goodnight, Harry. I is being just a call away if you needs a thing. Get in the waters, now.” 

Chapter Text

The following morning at breakfast, Harry walked directly to the Hufflepuff table and sat down next to Neville, “Mornin’ Nev! How are you feeling today?”  

Neville dropped a muffin and wrapped his arms around Harry’s neck and squeezed until he couldn’t breathe, “Ohmygoodness Harry! You saved my life and I just passed out and didn’t even thank you! And then you sent up the stuff for my bruise; man, you’re just the best.”  

Harry pried the vice grip away from his neck so he could get a quick breath in, also ignoring the giggles coming from Hannah and Susan down the table, “I only did what I had to to make sure you were alright, Nev. And if your hip was as messed up as my chest, you definitely needed the extra-strength goop my dad has.”  

Neville’s face paled as he thought back to the enormous purple and black splotch that covered his whole right side and half of his bum, “Yeah. I was even more surprised when Gran pushed Madam Pomfrey out of the way so she could put the salve on. Said only a family member should be that close to such a personal place.”  

Their conversation was cut off when the morning post arrived. Hedwig came into the Hall with another owl, carrying a package what was very obviously a broom. Harry looked up at his dad at the head table and saw the scowl that was pulling his face tighter and tighter by the second. He was not going to be opening this package at the table. He would pass it directly to his father and pretend it never happened. Not a gift his dad knew about, not something he wanted. He passed Hedwig and her companion some sausage and ignored the long package. Neville was staring at a third owl that was angrily waving a leg at him with a box tied to it.   

“Hey, Neville, I think that owl wants you to take that box off its leg.” Harry smiled and poked his friend on the shoulder.  

Neville turned to his Harry with wide eyes, “That’s Archimedes. He’s Gran’s owl, and he hates me. I’m... I think he might try to bite me if I try to take the box.”  

Harry frowned at the surly looking owl, “I’ll get it for you. Alright, Archimedes. I’m taking that package, and you’re not fighting me about it. Got it?” As Harry reached for the package, the owl hooted a warning, “Listen, mate. We aren’t doing this. Give me the package or lose a leg. That’s your options.” Archimedes happily held his leg still while Harry untied the little box.   

Neville was practically falling over in a fit of giggles when Harry passed him the box. The grumpy owl snatched a piece of bacon and flew away. “I’m going to remind that blasted bird of this every time he delivers something to me. Maybe he’ll be nicer to me.” He pulled the twine from the box and grinned as it grew larger. There was a note lying on top of fabric:  

Grandson,  

I thought you might need a new scarf since the one you brought from home is red. I’ve also sent one for your friend Mr. Snape. Please inform your friends that new brooms will be arriving by lunchtime today. Do not hesitate to send an owl if you need any school supplies, or things for Trevor. I shall see you at Yuletide.  

Gran  

Neville blinked several times at the slip of parchment before laying it aside and removing two scarves. One was all black with yellow tassels and the other was black with green tassels. Tucked in the corner of the box was a very small yellow scarf that might fit a toad. “I... Did... Did someone kidnap my Gran and replace her with a copy? Oh no. Is Gran a Changeling?”  

Harry ducked his head to hide his blush, “I might have yelled at your grandmother yesterday. She should be a little nicer to you from now on,” he looked up and into dark treacle-brown eyes, “If she isn’t, tell me.”  

Neville felt his heart race at the intensity of his friend’s gaze. He nodded his head and swallowed, wondering when the room got so hot and his mouth so dry, “Sure, Harry. Um... thank you. Are we ready to go to Herbology? We can wear our new scarves if it’s cool out."  

As the boys stood from the table, Severus walked down the aisle between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. Harry smiled up at him when he was next to them, “I’ll take that... package back to my rooms. You may open it this evening, once I’ve ascertained where it came from. I’ll see you in Potions after lunch. Have a good day, gentlemen.”  

It was cool enough to wear their new scarves to Herbology, but they were stashed in their bags on the way back to the castle. By the time the boys separated to go to their next classes, they’d forgotten all about the broom that was delivered at breakfast.   

Severus did not forget and had a free period after the first lesson. He cast every detection charm he could think of on the damned thing and came to the conclusion that it was at the very least, not going to kill his child because it was cursed. He removed the brown paper and found a note tied around the handle. Of course, it was from Dumbledore.   

Harry,   

I hope this finds you well after yesterday’s debacle. In a show of support for your taking the Seeker position, I thought I’d send a little gift. It wouldn’t do for the headmaster to show favoritism, so don’t mention this to your friends.   

APWBD  

Severus sat the note on the coffee table for Harry to see later and leaned the Nimbus against the wall. It was the same broom Harry already had; it would go in the broom cupboard with the others at Arcadia. No. If his son was going to play on the Slytherin team, he would have the best broom on the market with the highest safety ratings. *Especially* with his son’s penchant for saving people. He’d placed the order for the custom Nimbus 2000 that morning, along with a full set of protective quidditch gear. Pleased that he hadn’t been one-upped by the head bastard, Severus made his way to lunch and tried his hardest not to show how much he was gloating internally.    

******  

Before anyone knew it, Samhain was upon them. Hagrid spent an entire week filling the Great Hall with pumpkins as small as a thimble all the way to as large as a VW Bug. It took Harry having Rosie find a car magazine to get his friends to understand what he meant by that. Severus and Harry spent much less time together now than they did at the beginning of the school year. Harry was settling into life in Slytherin beautifully. He and Draco were battling for highest grades in their year in Slytherin; and they were fighting Hermione for highest overall for first-years.   

Severus caught Harry in the corridor the day before Samhain and pulled him aside, “I wanted to check with you about tomorrow. Do you want to attend the feast, or would you like to visit Godric’s Hollow again?”  

Harry shuffled his feet and thought about what his dad was asking him. It did seem a little strange to be celebrating “Halloween” when he should be mourning his parents; but he didn’t remember them, and there was no sense in staying sad about something he couldn’t change. “No, I’ll go to the feast. I don’t think it would be smart to skip it and go to their grave. Dumbledore could always start following us. He’s always around the corner these days.”  

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose, “The man is a bloody nuisance. We can visit them another time. Ask the older students what they do about celebrating the old way. They have their secrets that I am not privy to. We had our own ways when I was a student.”  

Harry hugged his dad before darting back out into the corridor, “Thanks for the tip! I’ll see you at breakfast.”  

Severus watched Harry until he was well past the cave painting. Rosie assured him she and Dobby had a plan, but they couldn’t tell him so he could continue to claim plausible deniability. The Animagus in the painting knew Severus was up to something and hissed at him every time he passed. He’d made a point of casting privacy wards around himself in the corridor one night and told the serpent it was not to talk to his son again until they could all understand each other. He just needed the cursed portrait to understand him until he could fix... everything. Severus needed to fix the entire gods damned world so his son would stop being in danger. Fuck.   

Harry skipped through the archway into the common room and spotted John at a table with a few other fifth years doing arithmancy homework, “Hey, John! Could you point me in the direction of someone to tell me where or when we can celebrate Samhain?”  

John flashed a warm smile at one of his favorite firsties, “Yeah, ‘course! After the feast tomorrow, everyone who follows the old ways meets just inside the edge of the forest. Hagrid has a bonfire set up for offerings and then everyone brings back a branch for their fireplaces. There’s a door down here that only appears on holidays that leads right out to the edge of the forest. But any other time of the year, there’s no door there from the outside.”  

Harry thanked the prefect and went to his common area to see if the others were going to attend the ritual with him the next day. He would ask Ron and Neville before classes after breakfast. He wondered why they celebrated the muggle holiday instead of following their own culture and celebrating the old way. What better way for muggle born students to learn their culture than by participating in rituals with their classmates? Everything seemed so backward in their world.  

He stopped by the Gryffindor table on his way to History the next morning and plopped down next to Ron; the twins slid down the bench to join the conversation. Harry kept his voice low, so he didn’t cause any trouble, “Hey, I don’t know if you guys celebrate Samhain; I just wanted to know if you would be coming to the... bonfire tonight after the feast.”  

Ron looked slightly confused, but the twins’ eyes lit up, “Does Harrikins worship the gods?” Fred leaned closer with his chin on his fist.  

George mirrored his copy, “And which gods does our wee Mini Snape follow?”  

Harry chuckled and leaned in conspiratorially, “I’ll be making my offerings to Odin and Hel as the veil will be its thinnest.”  

George smirked and glanced toward the Slytherin table, “And the Little Dragon?”  

Harry flashed his own sly grin, “You’ll have to ask him yourself. I especially want to see how you fair if you call him Little Dragon. You may lose an eye, George. And then what would Fred do? He’d have to put out his own eye if you’re to carry on being identical.”  

Fred cackled, drawing the attention of a number of professors, “We’re doomed with this one, Georgie. He can tell us apart!”  

George narrowed his eyes and looked closer at Harry, “We’ll never succeed at pranking you, will we?”  

Harry stood up and started walking toward the group of Slytherins headed toward the doors, “You’re more than welcome to try, gentlemen. Just be ready to receive as much as you give.”  

Neville stepped in beside Harry as they joined Theo and Draco on the way to History, “Hey, how can you tell them apart? I don’t know why they latched onto me, but I have to figure out the difference, so they leave me alone like they do you.”  

Harry smirked at his sweet cinnamon roll of a friend, “I’ll show you some of the markers next time we’re close to them. You coming to the Samhain gathering tonight?”  

Neville perked up, but looked around before whispering, “Yeah! The prefects told us how to find the secret door in our common room tonight. I was worried I wouldn’t get to make an offering in my parents’ honor. They’re still here, but they’re lost in their minds. I figure the gods can get a message across for me at least once. So, I keep trying.”  

Draco leaned against Neville’s other side, “I’ll add your parents to my requests of healing from Asclepius.”   

Harry finished lunch relatively quickly that day and decided to go out to the lake for some fresh air. He was halfway there when he heard Blaise’s usually snide voice being particularly cruel. Hidden halfway behind a boulder was Blaise and Pansy, pinned to the boulder was Hermione. Hermione was shaking but looked furious. “Let me by! I told you; I was just out for a walk before going to Defense for two hours. I wasn’t spying on you. I don’t even care about you!”  

Blaise sneered at her, “Oh, sure you were, mudblood. You just happened to stop by this particular boulder to listen in on my conversation with Pansy?”  

Harry jumped between Hermione and his housemates, “Whoa! Hey, can we talk civilly? There’s no need for name calling, Blaise. I’m taking this to a prefect, you can’t be saying stuff like that.”  

Pansy sneered, “What? You think you’re special because you’re Snape’s son? Think you’ll get preferential treatment? All the purebloods think this way, you know. Well... the ones who matter.” She looked Harry up and down and turned her nose up.   

Hermione was crying softly, and it pissed Harry off. He looked Pansy in the eye first, since he’d known her longest, and then Blaise, “You think her blood is dirty because she’s muggle born?”  

Blaise scoffed and crossed his arms, “Muggles are practically animals with how they breed. Of course, her blood is dirty. She was spying on us to try and find out where the ritual is tonight. Probably so she could turn us over to Dumbledore as Dark wizards.”  

Hermione sobbed behind him, “I wouldn’t! I swear I didn’t hear your conversation. I was just walking by when you pulled me behind this rock! I don’t care about your ritual. Well, that’s not entirely true.”  

Pansy jumped and pointed a finger, “Aha! I knew it! You were sneaking about!”  

Hermione held up her hands in front of her but stepped forward, “No, I mean it. I only meant that I *do* care, because I want to *learn*. I can’t understand something unless I can study it and experience it. I can’t learn about magic culture if no one will tell me!”  

Harry put a hand on her shoulder and glared at the other two, “We’re not having a fight out here. Slytherins don’t air their griefs publicly. But this has to stop. Why do you think Slytherin is so hated? It’s because of shit like this. Hermione, let me see your hand.” She tentatively held her hand out, “I’m going to prick your finger. Blaise, since you’re so tough, hold yours out as well.”  

Blaise tucked his hands into his armpits and frowned, “Why would I let you stab me, Snape?”  

Harry shrugged, “To prove your blood is the same as Hermione’s so you can get over yourself.”  

Pansy yelped and jumped back, “You’re mad!”  

Hermione squared her shoulders and rummaged in her bag until she came out with a potions knife, “I’ll show you myself.” She stabbed the tip into her index finger and held her hand out to show the bright red blood welling at the tip, “Well, Zabini? Does yours look any different?”  

Blaise held his own hand out and stuck his finger with his own knife. His silence when the blood welled up just as red as the Gryffindor girl’s was very telling.  

Harry hoisted his bag up from where he’d dropped it on the ground, “There you have it. Her blood looks no different than yours. Guess you’ve been wrong all along. Care to walk with me to class, Hermione?”  

Hermione looked between the three Slytherins and bit her bottom lip before nodding slowly, “Yes, please. I think I’d like that.”  

As they walked away, Harry looked over his shoulder at the other two, “Better hurry, I hear the professor can be brutal with tardy students.” He turned his attention back to Hermione as they trudged up the hill, “I just started learning about our culture last year. Ask the Weasley brothers if you can come with them after the feast; they’ll lead you in the right direction. But if you get a chance before the feast, ask Madam Pince in the library for references about some of the sabbats and rituals.”  

Hermione huffed as they walked through the wide oak doors, “Ronald hardly cares that I exist, the twins are menaces, and Percy is too busy with prefect duties to ever care about me. I won’t find any help there. I will try the library, though.”  

Harry shook his head and rolled his eyes, “Listen, I don’t know you well, but I can tell you that you’d get a lot farther with them if you weren’t always trying so hard to prove yourself. We get it. You memorized the books. So did I. But waving your hand in the air and trying to be the best at everything, full stop, isn’t going to make you any friends. Try being just a smidge more subtle about being smarter than everyone in the room for a while and see how things change for you. You might be surprised.”  

Hermione didn’t think before sitting down at the table with Harry and Draco. She did cast a wary glance at the ever-present Phantom, who was sat in the middle of the table glaring at their professor, “I don’t know *how*. I’ve always been... bad at making friends.”  

Draco leaned across Harry and smiled at the girl with far too much hair, “I thought I was bad at it until I met Harry. He’ll get you sorted in no time.”  

Harry shook his head as Quirrell began his daily stuttering disaster, and muttered, “Start out by not raising your hand for every question. And only raise it if you do want to answer. Don’t jump in your seat like you’ve had a Mexican Jumping Bean potion.”  

Hermione cast a sideways glance at him as she tried to take notes, “Is that a real potion?”  

Harry shrugged and took out his own quill, “No clue, but I’m suggesting it to the twins if it isn’t.”  

Chapter Text

The Great Hall was spectacular to behold. There were always hundreds of candles burning above their heads, but tonight there were Jack-o-lanterns hanging in the air with them. Bats swooped across the ceiling, screeching and causing the candles to gutter with the flaps of their wings. There were sweets and cakes of every variety spread across the tables, with candied apples, and mounds of chocolates. Harry took it all in for a moment and wondered how their thoughtful celebration of the darker months to come had turned into such pageantry.  

He was digging through a pile of sweets, looking for real food to eat, when the hall’s doors banged open and Quirrell came running in like he was being chased by Jack the Ripper, “TROLL! In the dungeon! Thought you ought to know.” The silly man promptly collapsed on the floor in a dead faint. 

There was a beat of silence before many students started screaming. Harry rolled his eyes and looked up at the head table where his dad was already leaving to collect Quirrell. Dumbledore looked downright gleeful. Harry did not like that look. The old man yelled over the discord for silence, then told the prefects to lead their charges back to their common rooms where the feast would continue. Harry looked for his dad but couldn’t find him in the crowd. The fucking troll was in the dungeons where Slytherin and Hufflepuff had to go! Thankfully, Professor McGonagall was smarter than Bumbledore, and amended the order to remain seated until the troll was found and dealt with. A handful of professors stayed behind to watch the students while the rest left to hunt a troll.  

Severus followed Quirrell out of the Great Hall and up three flights of stairs. They rounded a corner before Quirrell stopped in front of the door that was blocked off by Albus. Severus didn’t try to hide his presence and walked directly to the man who was behaving so strangely, “How convenient of you, a Defense Master, to run away from something as paltry as a mountain troll. Why are you trying to get to whatever the old man is hiding, Quirinus?” 

The stupid little man trembled under his turban and stuttered, “W-w-whatever d-do you mean, S-s-s-s-s-sssseverus?” 

Severus scoffed and folded his arms across his chest, “Enough with the theatrics. My Dark Mark throbs when I’m close to you. It’s never done that in the years we’ve worked together. Why now? What are you hiding?” 

Quirinus stood straighter and squinted at the man before him, “Is there somewhere private we can have this chat, Severus?” 

Severus tipped his head up a fraction and walked down the corridor to a secret passage that led directly to the dungeons from the third floor. He paid very close attention to the cave painting as they passed, it was still there, but the occupants were frozen. He allowed the tiniest smirk to cross his face as something behind him hissed. As he suspected. He opened the door to his quarters and held his hand out for Quirrell to precede him. Once the door was locked and warded he waved at the sofa.  

When Quirrell sat on the edge of a cushion, Severus perched himself on his chair, “Get on with it,” he would never be prepared for what was about to happen.  

Quirrell began unwrapping his turban. The more he unraveled, the more the mark on Severus’ arm burned and darkened. At last, the horrid head covering was gone; the head beneath was so grotesque Severus felt bile rising in his throat. Stretched across the back of Quirrell’s head was a face pulled in a pained grimace with gnashing grey teeth and slits for a nose.  

The disgusting thing opened a gash of a mouth and rasped, “Ah. Severusss, are you still faithful to me, or are you only concerned for your wellbeing? Tell me, why did you wish to know what our dear Quirinus was up to?” 

Severus felt like the temperature had dropped a hundred degrees. He couldn’t draw air in. He was going to suffocate and die from shock and abject horror. He finally managed to force air through his vocal cords and whispered, “My Lord. How?” 

The monstrous face laughed. A sound that should never be heard. A face with no lungs, laughing. No. “Ahhh, the answer to that has many parts, Severus. And all of them involve your son. For now, all you need to know is that I am alive, and I will have the Philosopher’s Stone.” 

He didn’t know what to do. His brain was short circuiting, and he was going to implode. Hell had frozen over; Ragnarök was beginning; the end was nigh. “The Stone? Where is the stone? Should it not be in France with Flamel?” 

“No. Our dearest headmaster has convinced Flamel that I seek the Stone for nefarious purposes and promised to hide it for him. The stone is here, and I can get to it through the third floor. Which master will you choose, Severus?” The face was looking into Severus’ eyes. Quirrell was facing the other way, and Severus almost forgot he was there.  

Severus shook his head, trying to clear some of the fog, “My son. You cannot harm my son. I will kill you both right this minute if you do not swear on your magic that you will never harm my son.” 

Air was sucked in through the slit nose to some unknown destination, “I could not harm him. Not again. Not after what I sacrificed for him. We are forever tied, you and I. Your son is my grandson.” 

Severus was shaking his head again, “I do not understand at all. I... They’ll be wondering where we are. As long as you stand by your word never to harm Harry, I will stand by you, My Lord.” 

Quirrell picked up the ends of the turban and pointed his wand at it. As it started winding around his head to hide the grim face, it whispered, “We will finish this conversation soon, my faithful servant.” 

A quick check in the corridor showed no sign of the other professors, so they slipped out of the rooms and searched for the search party. Before they could get far, the delightful stench that came with mountain troll presence filled the air, along with the sound of heavy footsteps and something large dragging on the ground. Severus looked at Quirrell out of the corner of his eye and hisses, “Did you really have to let in a fucking troll? No finesse for a Ravenclaw.” 

Quirrell snorted as he pointed his wand at the advancing monster, “P-p-p-piss off, S-severus.” 

The two shouted spells at the same time that hit the troll square in the face. Severus Body Bind mixed delightfully with Quirrellmort’s Stunner and the troll fell backward with a resounding crash that shook the castle. When the dust settled, Minerva, Filius, and Albus were standing in the corridor behind the now collapsed troll with matching looks of shock. Quirrell turned to Severus with wide eyes and stuttered, “G-g-g-goodness, S-s-severus! You t-took out a fully g-g-grown mountain t-troll on your own!” 

Severus laughed. He doubled over with his hands on his knees and laughed until he was gasping for air. His vision greyed for the briefest moment, and he thought he was going to pass out from lack of oxygen. A shaky hand pat his back and he sucked in air like a dying man. The corridor was still spinning when he managed to straighten and face the other people around him. “Someone else can get it out of the castle. I am going to get my students and taking them through a secret passage near the Great Hall to my office, and then to the common room. Someone should probably find Peeves and punish him for this Halloween prank.” 

He did exactly that. He spun on his heel and stalked out of the Entrance Hall where the troll found itself asleep into the Great Hall where he waved a hand to get his students’ attention. Without saying a word, the entire house stood up from the table and followed behind him. Not a word was said in the entire hall when Harry slipped his hand into his dad’s as they walked through the antechamber door the first-years came in through before they were sorted. A bookcase opened at Severus’ touch, and they all followed him through to his office, where another door opened that led to their common room. His robes billowed out around him as he turned to face the children who were in so much danger only a few minutes ago. “The troll is disposed of. Go to your ritual.” 

Gertrude stepped forward with a serious face for once, “You should come with us. It’s not right that you can’t. You’re our head. If you want to celebrate with us, you should. The troll scared us all, we’d feel better with a fully-fledged wizard out there in the forest with us.” 

Severus looked around the room at a host of open faces who all agreed with their classmate, “You truly do not care? Then lead the way. Tonight, we offer thanks for safe delivery to the Samhain fire.” 

Marcus Flint opened a door that used to appear next to the entrance; it now stood beside the fireplace on the left. Severus and Harry waited until all students were out to follow through the door. It appeared the other professors sent the other houses back to their dorms, because there were three other doors opening to a clearing in a ring of dense trees, and students were trickling through them all.  

Harry tugged his dad’s hand when he saw Fred, George, and Ron come through with Hermione, “It’s Hermione’s first. We should help her figure it all out.” He was relieved when his dad allowed himself to be pulled across the clearing. The fire was roaring already, and students were sharing baskets of apples, pinecones, and other offerings. Harry let go of his dad’s hand and hugged Hermione, “Hey! You came. I wasn’t sure you would.” 

Hermione laughed nervously and eyed their professor, “Like I told the other two, I can’t learn if no one teaches me. The boys explained a lot of it to me. I’ll have to do a lot of research about the gods to decide who I’ll follow; so I’m going with their patrons today.” 

Fred leaned on Hermione’s shoulder, “We’ll be making our offerings to Loki and Odin this glorious evening. Nice to see you, sir.” 

George leaned on Hermione’s other shoulder and winked at Draco, “Figure Miss Granger can say a thank you to Freya and Odin. Loki might be a bit much for her to invite in. Blessed Samhain, Professor.” 

Ron smiled shyly with the professor standing so close, “I don’t follow Loki either, they’re enough chaos for me.” 

Severus laughed and followed as his son hustled his friends toward the fire and the other students. His eyes paused over Blaise assessing Miss Granger carefully. The look was bordering aggressive, and he was ready to intervene if the young man decided to act on that feeling. He didn’t want to have to spoil his invitation to the private gathering. This was a time-honored tradition that not even Dumbledore could kill. As Mr. Zabini observed Miss Granger, his gaze grew less and less menacing as it moved toward perplexed. He looked down at his left index finger and rubbed at it as if it was the cause of all his troubles. He rolled his shoulders and turned to talk with Miss Parkinson and Miss Greengrass. Severus was relieved to see that confrontation was unlikely this evening. He leaned against a tree and watched as students from all four houses mingled and talked about the previous year. Some snuck off into the trees to perform personal rituals; he allowed it, knowing it was an important thing for blossoming magic. Mr. Longbottom emerged from the Hufflepuff doors with a group of friends and made a beeline for Harry. In what seemed like no time at all, students began making their way back through the doors. Severus waited until the clearing was empty to go back through the Slytherin door into the common room. Only Harry and Draco were waiting behind.  

Harry held a short branch that was lit at the end, “Theo took a branch to our common area. We have an altar set up on the mantle. I brought this one for your quarters.” 

Severus accepted the burning branch and hugged his son close with one arm; then hugged his godson, “Go to sleep. You still have classes in the morning. Gods know it’s been a trying day.” 

Harry squeezed his dad and his best friend in a group hug, “Promise to tell us what happened with the troll soon?” 

Severus laughed and scrubbed his free hand over his face, “I promise I’ll tell you about the troll soon. Goodnight boys.” 

He took the short-cut through to his office, then to his quarters from there; he paused to place the flame into his fireplace. When he walked into his bedroom, he opened the trunk he used to house his lab and stepped in. Hanging on the wall in his makeshift lab was the cave painting. He waved his wand in a complicated pattern he’d been practicing for weeks and muttered an incantation he’d found in a Sanskrit text in the restricted section. In a flash, the largest serpent was a man in black leather trousers and a black leather waistcoat. He had long black hair and piercing black eyes that were glinting with mirth.  

The newly restored man in the painting ran a pink tongue over pearly white teeth. A wicked smile spread across his face, and he rubbed his cheeks, “By the gods! I thought I would be stuck as a snake for eternity. There need to be more Parselmouths out there. Can you try to keep this heir alive long enough to give me more than one? Fuck.” 

Severus nodded his head, “Mhm. Sure thing. Who the fuck are you?” 

The painted man laughed, “Haven’t figured me out yet, Severus? I am the one and only Salazar Slytherin, and you have kidnapped my portrait. Whatever will Dumbledore do when he discovers I’ve gone missing?” 

“Salazar. Obviously. Fantastic. You are the second person tonight to tell me my child is your descendant. I need answers.” He sat down on the stool he used for long nights of brewing.  

Salazar put his hands behind his back and started pacing, “You met the disturbing shade of my heir, then. Tom has been through too much. He was on the right path when he left here as a young man. Something corrupted him; or someone. Whatever is left of him is sitting on the back of that idiot’s skull. I don’t think there is anything of the man left; Tom controls him now. You’ll have to help him survive so that he can finish his mission.” 

Severus scowled, “And what mission does the portrait of a founder of this school know about that a long-thought-dead man might be on?” 

Salazar’s fathomless eyes flashed, “To end Albus Dumbledore and restore Magic. It is a mission he began with my guidance. The guidance of all the founders. Dumbledore has them locked in their Animagus forms in their portraits. We’ve been hidden since the early nineteen hundreds.” 

Severus threw his hands up in the air, “Fucking delightful. And *how* are Tom and Harry connected? Is what he figured out on his own true?” 

Salazar nodded sagely, “It is true. I provided him with the potion that he and Henri used to conceive Lily. Tom was under Dumbledore’s enthrallment before she was born, and Henri had to go into hiding. He should be telling you this. Did Henri not survive?” 

Severus heaved a sigh and sagged where he sat, “Henri is dead. Lily is dead. We all thought Tom was dead. I will not let Harry die.” 

Salazar conjured a chair in his painting and sat down, “We have work to do. You have to find the other portraits.” 

****** 

Harry was spooning honey into his porridge the morning after the troll invasion when Dumbledore stood up in front of his golden throne and called for attention, “Due to the prank pulled by Peeves yesterday, I’ve decided to cancel classes for today. Please go out and enjoy some last-minute sunshine before winter sets in and keeps us all indoors.” 

Draco turned to Harry and bounced in his seat, “D’you think you could go fly? You should practice before the game this weekend. Uncle Sev would sign off on it.” 

Harry elbowed his friend and laughed, “Chill, no one knows, remember? I won’t fly today. Maybe we could wander around the castle for a while. I heard there’s a trophy room, I wanna see where we can put dad’s trophy for taking down the troll.” 

Draco covered his mouth to suppress his laughter, “Stop! You’re the worst. He’d scowl so hard if he heard you say that. I can’t believe he got you a Nimbus 2000 with your name engraved on it in green! I’m so jealous. I hope Mother and Father get me one for Yule. Then we can fly together!” 

Green eyes rolled as Harry swallowed his porridge, “We already fly together. I’m giving George and Fred my other two Nimbuses. They just don’t know it yet.” 

Theo looked up from his steaming cup of tea with a drowsy mask, “You’re gifting new brooms to the opposing team's Beaters before the first game?” 

Harry smiled brightly and said, “Yup!” and popped the P. “I saw their brooms a couple weeks ago. It’s not a fair game if the other team isn’t playing to its full potential. And as good as the new school brooms are, they’re still Comet models. They’re made for safe leisure flying, not competitive. Marcus agreed with me that the only fair thing to do was make it an even match.” 

Blaise stuck his nose into the conversation, “How did you not land in Hufflepuff?” 

Harry shrugged and poured more tea, “No idea.  I’m a total softy, just out here crocheting scarves for the elderly in my spare time. Fuck off, Zabini.” 

Blaise smirked and raised his cup, “Alright, Snape. Fair enough.” 

Harry ignored the other boy and turned back to Draco and Theo, “So... wander the castle? Figure we grab Ron and Neville? Maybe Hermione?” 

Theo gulped down his tea and poured more, “I need more caffeine if I’m gonna survive our ever-growing social group.”  

They ended up only collecting Ron and Neville; Hermione had already promised to help Lavender and Parvati study for the Defense test that was canceled today. With an extra three days to study, they were sure they could pass, especially with Hermione’s help. The five boys started wandering the dungeons and slowly made their way up. They were poking their heads into empty classrooms to see if there was anything interesting, before moving on to the next.  

Theo stuck his head through another door and stopped. He pulled his head back out and waved at the others, “Hey, come in here. There’s a crazy mirror! Look at that gilded frame!” 

Draco turned his head to the side and read the inscription, “ Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. What do you think all that means? Not a language I’ve seen.” 

Harry ran his eyes over the inscription and then went the other way, “ I show not your face but your heart’s desire, cute. If we stand in front of it, we should all see something different.” 

Ron jumped in front of the mirror and looked at his reflection, “Wicked! I’m Head Boy, and Quidditch Captain! I’ve just won the Quidditch Cup and I’m shaking... McGonagall’s hand. Do you think this shows the future?” 

Draco stepped up next to Ron and frowned, “You have to move. All I see is you.” Ron stepped away and Draco’s eyes widened and his face turned tomato red, “Someone else look.” 

Neville shuffled forward and looked at himself. A tear slipped down his cheek and he turned away, “It’s not the future. It’s our heart’s desire. It’s a trick, and it’s awful.” 

Harry pulled Neville away and looked at his own reflection before hugging his friend close but saw only the two of them locked in an embrace, “It’s not real. Come on guys, let’s get out of here.” 

Neville buried his face in Harry’s shoulder and shook his head, “No, you lot look in it before we go. I just don’t want to see my parents like that again.” 

He stepped away and kept his back turned toward the mirror. Harry looked at his reflection again and saw nothing but himself. He thought about how this was supposed to show your heart’s desire and all he wanted to see was happy friends, and a magical world that wasn’t so fucked up. The Harry in the mirror winked at him and reached into his pocket. Mirror Harry held his hand out to show him a deep red stone that looked alive with golden swirls running through it; the stone was dropped back in his pocket, and Harry felt a real solid weight drop into the pocket of the trousers he was wearing. He decided not to show his friends in case it was something dangerous, so he just moved away and let Theo step in front of it last.  

Theo smiled softly and turned away, “Shows me as Headmaster and handing out the House Cup and Quidditch Cup to Slytherin. Let’s go see if lunch is in the Hall.” 

When they got to the Entrance Hall and realized lunch was still an hour away, they decided to go outside and explore around the outside of the greenhouses. Harry hesitated between the doors, “I’ll be right out. I want to ask my dad something first. I’ll find you.” He turned and darted down the steps to the dungeon and skipped down the corridor to his dad’s office. When he pushed the door open and smiled at the sight of his dad hunched over the desk with an eagle feather quill marking some poor student’s homework with his favorite shade of offensive vermillion ink. The scratching of the quill on parchment continued for a few seconds while his dad finished whatever scathing remark he was inscribing. Harry’s heart swelled when black eyes looked up from the parchment and immediately softened. The skin around the now sparkling eyes crinkled as a smile stretched the usually solemn face.  

Severus sat up and cracked his back as he welcomed his son to his office, “Why are you in here on a free day? You should be living it up with your friends.” 

Harry hustled around the desk and bear-hugged his dad, “Something happened.” 

Shoulders tightened and his spine stiffened when he heard the quiver in his son’s voice, “Tell me.” 

Harry nodded and spoke into his dad’s chest, “Went exploring with the guys and found a really beautiful mirror just sitting in an empty classroom. It had an inscription that was in reverse and said it showed your heart’s desire. Everyone saw something different... I think Neville saw his parents well. It really hurt him to see that. When I looked in, I was thinking that I was tired of seeing my friends sad all the time; and that it was rubbish, that everything was a mess for no good reason, and I just wanted the world to be right. Then mirror me put something in my pocket. It’s... it’s still there. I don’t want a mirror thing in my pocket, dad. Please make it go away.” 

Severus held his shaking son for a moment as he processed what he’d just been told, “There is something in your pocket right now. Merlin and fucking Morgan! Stand back. I’ll summon it out.” He was in such a panic that he didn’t drop his wand into his hand, and just flicked his wrist. His eyes grew as wide as twin moons as he saw the glimmering rock land in the middle of the essay he was marking. The metal tip of his quill touched the stone as it settled and turned a brilliant yellow gold color. “Alright. Yeah. No. This makes perfect sense. The old fucker convinces Flamel to let him hide it, and it ends up in a mirror in a bloody *school* where a CHILD... MY CHILD, came across it. This is absolutely fine. No, really. I’ll just fix everything with this gods damned stone and then send it on back to its maker.” 

Harry stood in shock as his dad spiraled; he was pacing back and forth behind the desk and yanking at his hair. He cast a furtive glance at the glittery red and gold rock and the now gold quill tip. That was certainly a peculiar rock. His dad circled three more times before Harry put his hands on his hips and called for Rosie, “Can you please stop him and get a Calming Draught into him, Rosie? He’s not doing so good.” 

Rosie rolled her eyes and snapped her fingers, freezing her master. His eyes wheeled around wildly for a moment until they landed on her, “There you are. Take this Calming Draught right nows, and sits down. Young Harry is going outside with his friends.” 

Harry nodded and wrapped his arms around his dad, “Tell me later why you freaked out? Love you, dad.” 

 
Severus sank back into his chair and locked the door behind his child. Rosie snapped her fingers to dust the jars lining the shelves in his office and clicked her tongue at the state of his storage cupboard while he let the calming potion settle his system. When his heart no longer felt like it was capable of breaking through his chest wall, he took a deep breath, “Rosie, could you please find Quirrell and tell him his presence is required? If he argues, tell him I have the answer to all his problems.” 

Rosie squinted at her master before nodding her head once, “Rosie will dos it. You is sitting there. Don’t turn anymore quill tips gold. They gets too soft to clean and sharpen.” 

Severus buried his face in his hands and felt something between a laugh and a sob bubble up from his belly. He let it escape and just continued shaking with the force of all his emotions barreling through him. He was just collecting his wits about him when there was a perfunctory knock at the door. He waved his wand to unlock it and sat back with his mask in place.  

Quirrellmort sat himself in a chair opposite Severus and quirked an eyebrow, “You’ve summoned your master so soon? How can you have the answers when I have been struggling to even get past the Cerberus on the third floor?” 

Severus smirked at the possessed arsehole that was wearing the face of a dead man on the back of his skull. Quirinus was long dead, and Voldemort was using the living corpse as a puppet, “Our illustrious leader of the Light failed to secure the Stone *behind* the Cerberus and it quite literally came into my hands not twenty minutes past. It might take me some time to find phoenix ash, but I will have the elixir for you as soon as I can. I may even be able to alter the recipe so that the effects are permanent.” 

Quirrelmort sat back in the hard wooden chair and crossed his legs elegantly, “And when I am restored to my former self? What then, Severus?” 

“Then you can start rebuilding your army to take over the magical world, as you desired before the... incident ten years ago. I only request that my son and I be left out of any plans. If it pleases you, my Lord.” Severus bowed his head reverently toward the man with the wrong face. 

Voldemort’s intelligent gaze looked out of Quirrell’s usually watery eyes, “I’ll remove your mark and tell the world you were never a follower if you can regain my body, Severus. But first, I believe I should tell you more of what I know. We were rather rushed yesterevening. How much do you *think* you know?” 

Severus called for Rosie; when the little elf popped in, he tried to show her he was feeling more stable, “Could you bring us some tea, please? I believe this is going to be a long conversation.” 

Rosie glared at the turbaned man while addressing Severus, “Rosie will be getting tea, but she will be letting Dark Lord Snakey know that Rosie *will* end him for goods if he tries to hurt her boys. There is nowhere he can hides. Rosie will be getting tea and biscuits now. I will also be puttings a note on yous door to tell students you is in a meeting.” 

Quirrell chuckled, a surprisingly warm sound coming from the typically meek being, “You have a feisty little protector there, Severus. You should feel honored to have her vicious loyalty.” 

Severus chose to remain silent until the tea tray was on his desk. He used the time pouring to gather his thoughts, “I cast the counter-curse on Slytherin’s portrait last night. I spoke with the founder until nearly dawn and learned much. There is still quite a lot that he could not tell me, such as where his other portrait has gone.” 

Tominus tipped his chin up and sipped his tea, “Fairy grown tea with mild sedative properties; sneaky elf. That portrait is most likely in the Slytherin vault at Gringotts. I assume the goblins took possession of all our belongings when Henri lost his life. They would also be the reason you even know about Henri and Silvia. I’ll be having a word with Grimthorn when I am restored.” 

Severus couldn’t stop the snort that burst from his nose into his teacup, “Grimthorn has retired. I think you’ll find his daughter Thorn to be a worthy replacement.” 

Volderrell laughed again, “Ahh, the tangled web of life just keeps on tangling. I look forward to meeting Thorn. I can also procure phoenix ash for you within a fortnight; Fawkes has returned to his rightful bonded and is keeping an eye on the old meddler for me. He’s due for a burning any day.” 

Severus closed his eyes and inhaled slowly, “Very well. I will begin looking for willingly given unicorn blood. If I can work it into the Elixir during the beginning of the cooling stage, it should stabilize it, so you never need to drink it again. Immortality will be yours.” 

Tom sighed and sat his teacup gently in its saucer on his left knee, “Brilliant. This is why I wanted to acquire you, Severus. Your mind is unmatched. If I’d known you would create a child with my daughter, I may have collected you sooner. Much of this could have been avoided. I’ve met Death, and we have an... arrangement. I’m in a bit of a probationary period at this time, but that’ll all be cleared up. They tasked me with regaining my own body in order to reap a certain reward. Gaining immortality is already in my future, but feel free to make it more permanent for Master Flamel. He and Perenelle deserve a break.  

“We needn’t worry ourselves about my deal with Death, for now. What I can tell you, is that I was with Harry from the moment of his mother’s death. Her death became mine, and it bound me to my grandson. Have you ever heard of a Horcrux?” 

The subject changed so abruptly Severus had to shake his head to catch up, “I- I have not, my Lord.” 

A hand waved in a familiar way that was unfamiliar to the man performing it, “Please stop calling me that. You are no longer my servant, Severus. You are the father of my heir, and as such, an equal. You may call me Tom; or Ashur. That will be the name I assume when I am restored to my body.” 

Severus hummed as he absorbed the information, “Ashur: Ruler of the gods.” 

A sly smile crept onto the other man’s face, “Yes. Ashur Friedrich Gaunt will be joining society upon my rebirth. The name literally translates to ‘benevolent ruler of the gods.’ Dumbledore will lose his grip of this world at long last. Now, let us get back on track. A Horcrux is an item that is imbued with a piece of the creator’s soul. It is a grotesque perversion of immortality. If your body is destroyed, your soul will live on until a ritual is performed to rejoin the soul pieces in the dead body. I was placed under compulsion charms so strong that not even I could break them and forced to make five of the cursed things. I believe now that I was destined to make seven; this would have exhausted the strength of my soul and shattered it, destroying it entirely. The first compulsion occurred before I ever left Hogwarts, and trapped Myrtle Warren here forever.  

“I met Henri after I escaped Britain for a time. I was traveling and collecting as much magical knowledge as I could find in an attempt to learn how to undo the Horcruxes and heal my broken soul. I could feel myself losing my sanity as I gathered supporters to take over the Ministry. My ideals were shifting, and my followers were growing more unhinged. Henri put a pause in all of it. He was a balm to my cracked soul. My portrait of Salazar gave us the potion to conceive a child. I returned to Hogwarts when I learned Henri was carrying a daughter and asked Dumbledore for the Defense position. When he denied me the request, he cursed me to create another Horcrux. It shattered my mind further and sent Henri into hiding in France.  

“He remained a recluse, living as Silvia until his death a couple of years ago. The few times he was seen at a duel, he was wearing a glamor. It was easy to leak a story of his death after a duel in Morrocco. Upon losing my partner and child, I was driven even more insane. This is when I truly began the war. By the time I learned the truth of Lily and our connection, it was too late. Her last act on this earth was to sacrifice herself to save Harry. Her death bound me to him, making him a living Horcrux. I was conscious and aware of all that was happening to the child throughout his entire horrid early years. I used some of my own strength to heal him after they beat him. My life-force started waning when Harry was reaching adolescence; every injury I healed took me longer to become conscious again. The last thing I remember before coming across Death was the whale of a man twisting Harry’s leg until the bones snapped.” 

Severus listened to the air crackle in the silence as the Dark Lord took a long drink of tea. His voice cracked when he spoke, “Harry’s vision went white when the bone broke. When he came to his senses, every injury he’d ever received was healed.” 

Tom nodded, “Hmm, yes. Death did say the use of my own life to save an innocent would have benefits. They still weren’t sold on the idea of our deal when it was all said and done; thus, the possession of this fool. He was *not* an innocent, therefore his loss is no detriment to society. I fear the only person who will suspect my true identity upon resurrection will be Albus. But like you’ve done with Harry, it’ll be simple enough to dupe the meddlesome old windbag.” 

Severus rested his chin on his steepled fingertips as he processed the flood of bullshit he was just handed, “What do we do in the meantime? It shouldn’t be hard to get Hagrid to acquire unicorn blood. He’s done so in the past for me within a day. And what of after you take the Elixir?” 

“While we await the needed ingredients, I will stop my attempts to sabotage the school, and Dumbledore. No more trolls, no more trying to get past Hagrid’s pesky pet; I shall just continue teaching as Quirrell would and pretend nothing has changed. Once the potion is complete, I will leave Quirrell’s dead body somewhere in the forest for Hagrid to find. Dumbledore will be looking for a Defense professor by New Year; suggest someone who will actually *teach* the future generation.” The command was made no less powerful by the weak visage of Quirinus.  

Black hair swung forward as Severus bowed his head in assent. He wasn’t happy about it, but he knew exactly who to contact, “It will be done as you wish. My home will be available to you should you need somewhere after Quirrell’s use is over. Is it too much of me to ask if I can share any of this information with Lucius?” 

The meatsuit inhaled slowly and pondered the request, “Lucius was one of my more level-headed followers. You may share what you think is pertinent; just keep me abreast of the situation so I know what he is aware of. I shall not need your home, but I appreciate the offer. Slytherin Castle is still in impeccable shape and fully staffed. Will you allow me to claim relation to Harry as his long-lost grandfather?” 

Severus was so startled that he nearly dropped his cup, “You wish to be so public about the relationship?” 

“I truly do. I’ll work out a believable story for my connection to Henri, and why I have been absent for so long. I think keeping Lily’s connection a secret for a while longer might be prudent, don’t you? At least until we’ve buried Dumbledore; then, we can tell the world a slightly warped version of the truth in which Lily is Harry’s true mother, and Henri and I are her sires. Silvia can disappear into the past as a convenient cover for Harry’s rescue from his vile relatives.” 

A thought suddenly struck Severus and he furrowed his brows, “The Dursleys. Did you have anything to do with their demise?” 

The odd laughter that didn’t match the one laughing filled the air with mirth, “I did! It was simple enough to fling another car into the side of theirs and cause an explosion once I’d procured a magical body. I also tipped off the goblins about Silvia’s death just a day before Harry found you. I wasn’t corporeal yet, so I wasn’t able to see who I was whispering to in Grimthorn’s old office. Just knew I was getting the point across for when my heir eventually found his way to them.” Quirrell-Ashur-Tom-Voldemort clapped his hands to his knees and stood, “I’ll leave you to run off and tell Lucius everything. I have a slew of papers to grade. I abhor maintaining the stutter but needs must.” 

Severus was already lost to his thoughts and didn’t notice the Dark Lord leaving his office, or Rosie shuffling him into his quarters, or his son coming in sometime after dinner and sitting on the couch with the not-quite Transfiguration textbook, but somehow still transfiguration book he was absorbed in. He didn’t really begin recognizing a passing of time until his alarm went off at five-thirty the following morning.  

Chapter Text

THE DAILY PROPHET 

SPECIAL EVENING EDITION 

Rita Skeeter 

Photography: Titus Tenpenny 

1st November 1991 

Dearest readers, I am here this evening with special coverage of the Harry Potter memorial service held on Samhain. The photos are all you need to see to grasp the weight of the event. Mourners lined the streets of Godric’s Hollow for much of the day on Samhain. Local residents were told the truth that it was a funeral for a young boy who tragically died and had parents already in the graveyard. All magic users in attendance behaved admirably and refrained from displaying any magic where muggles could witness.  

After a short service held by our esteemed Minister for Magic, Cornelius Fudge, the Aberdeen Magical Choir performed a heart-wrenching rendition of Mozart’s thirty-ninth aria that had all in attendance weeping. Seriously, not a dry eye in the village. Celestina Warbeck was in attendance and graced the gathered mourners with a muggle ballad I was told was called “Amazing Grace.” When I interviewed locals after the event, I was told Madam Warbeck did a bang-up job of honoring their demigod, Jesus.  

Contd. On pg. 3 

Trial for Lord Sirius Black is set for 20th December. It was recently discovered that Lord Black was imprisoned without a trial and has been held in Azkaban Prison illegally for the past 10 years. Andromeda Tonks nee Black is acting as solicitor for her cousin and has advised that he is receiving proper medical care and has been seeing a mind healer since he was remanded to her custody. Rumors are circulating that Lord Black could be seen in society by the Yule Ball being held at Nott Hall this year! 

The transcript of Lord Black’s confession under Veritaserum from earlier this year is printed in full on page 7. A short quote from the transcript:  

“I wasn’t ever the secret keeper for Lily and James. It was Peter Pettigrew. The night they were murdered I was there just after the house blew up. My faculties were still intact while Snape and I waited for aurors to arrive. It wasn’t until Albus Dumbledore came to take my godson away that I went crazy. I don’t know what happened.”  

Lord Black broke down for a long time after this. He was still dealing with the knowledge that the very godson he was protecting was now dead. 

Severus closed the newspaper and rubbed his forehead. Nice of the Wizengamot to inform him of the trial *before* he could read about it in the paper. Bloody idiots, all of them. Harry was sitting happily oblivious to the wicked turnings of the world at the Slytherin table in preparation for the first quidditch game of the year. They had somehow managed to keep the student body at large unaware of the youngest Seeker in a century. Severus wasn’t sure the added notoriety was good for staying hidden in the shadows.  

Harry *was* clueless about the trouble currently brewing in the overfilled cauldron of his dad’s mind. He was practically vibrating in his seat; he was so nervous. Neville was leaning against him at the Slytherin table and Draco was holding him up from the other side. Marcus was eating a full fry-up confidently, which was only making Harry more nervous. He was doing a remarkable job of maintaining his Occlumency shields and appearing as if he was unaffected, but he was losing his damned mind. When the Captain stood up from the table to go to the locker room, half of Slytherin stood up with him. They’d planned it that way so it wouldn’t be noticed that Harry was going with the team. 

Neville followed along with the Slytherin group, and tried to pretend it’s where he was meant to be. Ron was waving at them from the Gryffindor table. He couldn’t decide if he wanted to cheer on his friend, or his own house. It felt wrong to cheer for the other team when his own brothers were on his team. It was a mess. 

The twins were having their own issues with processing a maelstrom of emotions. Fred looked in his locker in the Gryffindor changing room and blinked hard a few times, “What the Hel am I looking at, Georgie?”

George leaned on his old Comet broom and huffed out a breath, “We’re looking at Nimbus model ones, Freddie.”

Ollie wrapped his arms around the boys’ necks and shook them, “A gift from Loki! You’ll be sure to cause chaos out there today! We may actually beat Slytherin with a fully kitted-out team! Get it in here, boys! It’s time for my first speech as Captain.”

George ran his hand down the smooth honey-colored wood with his name engraved in red, “Harrikins did this.”

Fred nodded his head and touched his name on his own new broom, “He did. And we are going to pay him back for such a magnificent prank.”

Matching grins split the identical faces. Oliver shivered before bracing his team for the hardest game of the season. Slytherin were always brutal competitors, and they were working with a secret Seeker. Patty Stimson was doing alright as Seeker for them, so there may still be hope. 

In the Slytherin changing room, Harry was dressed in his green and silver flying gear with all the protective charms his dad could layer onto it, listening to Marcus start his pep talk. He cast a glance at the broom in his hand and felt his heart soar. It was a brand new Nimbus two-thousand, but unlike the ones sold in shops with gold trim and script; Harry’s broom had shining silver trim and his name and the broom's model were in iridescent green. It all stood out brilliantly against the honey toned wood and light yellow-white bristles. 

“This is it, men…and Trudy. First game o’ the season. Goin’ up against Gryffin’or. Shit’s been pretty ok wif the lions ‘is year, but ‘at doesn’t mean we can’t still kick their arses on the quidditch pitch. So, get on yer brooms, and go kill some lions!” The team all put their hands in the center of the circle and lifted them off with a shout. Marcus put a rough hand on Harry’s shoulder and shook it good naturedly, “And keep the littlest Seeker alive!” 

Harry felt his face flame as they all mounted their brooms and shot out of the entrance onto the pitch. Madam Hooch was hanging in the air in the middle and grinned when the gasps of surprise came from three quarters of the stadium. Lee Jordan was shouting a string of obscenities as McGonagall whacked at him with her hat. “I cannot believe my eyes! Ladies and Gentlemen and everyone in between, Harry Snape is on the field as Slytherin’s Seeker! As a mere ELEVEN-year-old, Snape is the youngest Seeker at Hogwarts in a century! You’d better not lose to a first-year, Stimson!”

The crowd roared with cheers and laughter as McGonagall jerked the microphone away from Lee. Hooch cast a charm on herself to be heard everywhere, “Alright, you lot. I want a nice *clean* game. Captains, shake!” Marcus and Oliver gripped each other’s hands and glared. “Everyone to their positions!” The players all flew off to their places in the air and waited for the whistle. Harry hovered above the arena and held his breath. Madam Hooch placed the whistle in her mouth and held the Quaffle in her left hand and the snitch case in her right. A short blast of the whistle, a flash of gold as the Snitch took off, and a flare of crimson as the Quaffle was tossed up to the waiting Chasers. 

Harry watched in awe as six bodies blurred as they moved across the pitch chasing the Quaffle and trying to take it from the opposing team. Red and green mixed as Pucey took the ball from Spinet, and then Johnson slammed her shoulder into Pucey causing him to drop, and Spinet was under him ready to catch and fly. Gryffindor scored the first goal. The Beaters were evenly matched, and having a battle for the ages slamming the Bludgers around the pitch. The twins were certainly giving Slytherin a run for their money on the brooms they’d found that morning. Marcus may jinx him later, but he was still pleased with the results. The Gryffindor Seeker was circling the opposite end of the pitch from Harry, but still watching him closely; he could feel her eyes on him. Pucey got the first and second goals for Slytherin, pulling them ahead. Harry decided he’d hung about long enough. 

He leaned forward and darted directly at Stimson. Her eyes widened and she yanked the handle of her broom up to get out of his way. Harry laughed into the wind as he dropped into a free-dive and swooped across the grass. He reveled in the gasps of the crowd and didn’t even care that his dad was probably going to get really quiet when they talked later. It was always serious when his dad was quiet. A gentle tug on his new broom had him shooting straight up from the grass, where he zipped between the Gryffindor goals and startled Wood enough for Trudy to get another goal. Never in a million years did Harry think he would want to be the center of attention like this, but he was soaking up the crowd’s reactions to his movements.

Lee was giving the best commentary of his life. This game was going to go down in history, and he was going to end up famous for his first ever commentator job. The Slytherin kid was a bloody menace on a broom! “Snape has just distracted half the Gryffindor team in less than five seconds. Get it together, Gryffindor! You’re losing to a pip-squeak! Johnson takes the Quaffle and passes to Spinet; that Alicia sure is pretty when she’s mad. Yes, yes, I know. Keep it relevant, Jordan. Sorry Professor. Montague sends a Bludger into the fray! Spinnett fumbles the Quaffle and Higgs recovers. Don’t let him get it through, Ollie! Weasley Four intervenes with a Bludger to save the play!”

Harry swooped under Stimson and zipped back toward the Slytherin section of the stands. He saw a bright yellow spot in the middle of the pack wearing a black scarf with green tassels and helping hold up half of a banner that read SSSSSSLYTHERIN! With a green snake swirled underneath. Draco had the other end, and was jumping up and down to make the snake wiggle. His dad was in the teacher’s box with a very uncharacteristic grin on his face. And then his broom jerked. 

Harry thought it was just a gust of wind at first. The tail of the broom pulled to the left and he had to counter-balance so he didn’t fall off. Then the handle was yanked down and he dropped ten feet. He gripped the handle and ground his teeth. Something was wrong; this hadn’t happened any other time he’d flown his broom. He squeezed his knees tight and held on as the broom started rocking like a bucking bronco he’d seen through the slats of the cupboard on the telly. 

Severus felt his anger building. His son’s brand new broom, with *extra* safety charms and runes added to it, was lurching and rolling in the air like there was a great squall on the pitch. The game was carrying on around his son as he held on with all he had. Tom-Quirinus was stood next to him with his own deep scowl. There was only one person here who might want to harm his child, and Severus wasn’t about to let that happen. He lifted his wand to stun Dumbledore when there was a powerful burst of magic that rocked the stadium. 

Harry felt his broom dropping again and felt his rage bubble over. A scream erupted from his mouth that rocked the stadium and left everyone’s ears ringing. A pulse of magic shot out of his middle and left trails of black and green sparkles falling to the grass below. Harry hung in the air in shock; the stadium was silent. And then it wasn’t. Sound exploded as the students all started cheering. The teams started playing again with ferocity. The teacher’s box was a flurry of movement as Flitwick and Sprout started trying to find the culprit responsible for jinxing Harry’s broom. His dad was pushing his way toward the stairs with a fierce look of determination. Harry saw a glint of gold over the Gryffindor goal posts. 

Lee recovered from the surprise of Mini Snape flinging magic out of him like a firework and shouted into the microphone, “Not only did Mini Snape just give us a dazzling fireworks display to take control of his broom back from unknown forces, but he’s spotted the Snitch! The little devil flies like a bat out of hell! Sorry, Professor. Stimson is in hot pursuit! The Snitch is giving them a challenge as it’s zooming above the Hufflepuff seats. I can’t see the damn small thing! Ohhhhh! The Seekers have shot straight up in the air! They’re spiraling higher and higher! Snape has his arm stretched out… Stimson is just too far behind. Come on Patty! SHIT! SNAPE IS FREEFALLING! Did the broom fail again?! No… wait! He’s pulling out of the fall… He  has the Snitch! My friends, we have our winner! Harry Snape catches the Snitch and wins the game for Slytherin! What a way to start a career as the youngest Seeker in a century. We’ve witnessed Quidditch history today!”

Harry landed on the grass in the middle of the pitch and was swept up in a tight hug by his dad. He buried his face in his chest and inhaled the comforting scent of sandalwood, bergamot, and orange he associated with home. His moment of comfort was short-lived as the sounds of his team landing around them invaded, and the scents of sweat and leather flooded his senses. He was tugged away from his dad’s embrace and hoisted onto the shoulders of his teammates. The entire school was flooding the pitch to surround them and escort them back to the castle. 

Severus let himself be pulled with the crowd. His eyes never left his son as he was carried to the castle to celebrate his first victory. The party was likely to rage into the early hours of the morning. He would set the Baron to watch over the festivities so he could have a chat with the headmaster. The children surprised him when they turned into the Great Hall instead of going to the dungeons. The tables filled with students from every House mingling. Even Dumbledore was staring in confusion as the tables filled with an unplanned meal, complete with bottles of Butterbeer. Laughter and conversation filled the hall as students took it in turns to congratulate Harry on his first game and the win. The professors slowly made their way to the head table, where food and drinks were waiting for them. 

Quirrellmort passed Severus on the way to the table and muttered under his breath so only they could hear, “I will deal with this. It was the old man. I believe it was a test; he suspects Harry of something.” Severus barely nodded his head to acknowledge and followed behind the other man to his seat two spaces down from the headmaster. He ate and accepted congratulations; both for his child’s first win and the House’s win. Dumbledore carried on as if nothing unusual had occurred during the game. Quirrellmort was holding a very stuttery conversation with Filius; Minerva was huddled with her wife and glaring around as if her stare alone could uncover the culprit. Third of November and Severus was ready to go live in a remote cottage in the wilds of Greenland with his son until he could ensure complete safety. 

Harry sipped at a Butterbeer and bit off a hunk of turkey leg at the Slytherin table. The banners in the hall were all green with their crest on them, and the rest of the school was congratulating them on a well-fought match. The twins shouldered into the spaces on either side of him with matching gleeful expressions. Twin One wrapped an arm around his neck and kissed his cheek sloppily, “That was a wicked prank you played on us Mini Snape.”

Twin Two leaned in from the other side, “Not sure how we’re paying you back for this one. But rest assured, we will.”

Harry smirked and glanced at the two, “I wouldn’t expect anything less from you, gentlemen.”

Severus was right. The Slytherins took their celebration back to their common room and partied until the sun was coming up. The Bloody Baron hovered in a corner to make sure no one got too out of hand. With the gruesome specter hanging over their revelry, the students managed to maintain some decorum and Severus wasn’t needed. Harry fell asleep in his room with the Snitch from the game flitting about over his head. 

Chapter Text

Winter blew into Scotland like it had a personal vendetta against the country. Hogwarts was battered by a violent snowstorm on nineteenth December; the Hogwarts Express was leaving to take children home for the holidays as the trial for Sirius Black was beginning. Severus stood in front of the mirror in his quarters and straightened his robes to remove non-existent wrinkles. He was not ready for his public debut on the Wizengamot, but if he didn’t walk through the fireplace in less than five minutes, he would be late. And he refused to be late to anything.

Harry wriggled on the bed and hopped off, “Ok, dad. Time to go. You go through the floo to the Ministry and I’ll go get on the train with Draco. Rosie and Dobby are waiting at the Manor for us if you lot aren’t done before we get to King’s Cross; Draco and I will take the floo to the Manor if you aren’t there when we arrive. Maman will probably be there, too. You know she made it into the Gryffindor common room the other night? Fred and George said they were up late… studying, and Maman walked through a hole in the wall that dissolved behind her. She just sat and glared at them until they went to bed.”

Black eyes snapped up over the shoulder of the reflection in the mirror before narrowing. Severus turned around and started walking toward the fireplace, “That cat will be the death of me. I do not know how she does it. Filch keeps complaining that she is terrorizing Mrs. Norris.”

Harry followed behind his dad and laughed, “She is not! She just stops Mrs. Norris from terrorizing us!”

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose before hugging his child, “Be good. I’ll see you this evening.”

Harry shoved his dad gently, “Don’t kill Sirius on the way to the Manor; or at the Manor… or at all.” He ran through the door out into the corridor in a chorus of giggles, leaving his father behind. 

A flash of green flames and a quick, spinning trip had Severus stepping out into the atrium of the Ministry of Magic. The reception wizard at the security desk didn’t bat an eyelash as he scanned the wand that was passed to him and passed it back with a badge showing he was there for Wizengamot business. He took the lift down to the tenth level. A long dark corridor was littered with people who were hoping for a seat in the courtroom for the hottest trial to occur since the war. It wasn’t looking good for any of them. Severus glided right past them and into the courtroom, his violet robes allowing him easy passage. He took note of the number of people sitting in the Wizengamot seats who welcomed him, and those who were furious to see him. He let a small smile he knew made him look threatening grace his lips as he climbed the steps and took the Prince seat. His chair flashed silver to show it accepted his claim; a camera flashed and gasps dotted the room.

Amelia Bones dropped her monocle and gaped at the man perched gracefully in his seat. She’d known the man since he was a little firstie and she was a big scary third-year. In all those years, she had never seen him wear anything but black. Even the green of the Slytherin tie seemed to disappear on him. But here he sat in stunningly crisp violet robes with his hair tied back in a very nice French braid. She acted on instinct and stuck her hand out toward the man, “Welcome to the Wizengamot… What do I call you? Lord Prince? Potions Master Snape, Professor Snape?”

Severus took the strong hand of the feisty Director of the DMLE, “Snape or Severus will do just fine, Madam Bones. I’m only here to see justice served, and hopefully start making changes to our society. We’ve become stagnant.”

Amelia smirked as she turned back toward the front, “You go ahead and call me Amelia or Amy; it’s nice to see a fresh new face in here, Severus.”

Augusta cracked Severus’ shin with her cane as she passed on her way to her seat. He saw the amused glint in her eyes and decided to pretend he hadn’t noticed. A bell chimed to signal time for the Aurors to close the doors. Severus scanned the crowd and tilted his chin to show Narcissa and Andromeda that he had followed through on his promise. Black was between them looking at him like he had three heads; Lupin was behind him with a very similar expression. Lucius was a few seats down from Severus and cocked an eyebrow to show his merriment. Severus smiled to himself. 

There was a short bang from the Minister’s wand to silence the crowd. Cornelius puffed up his chest and cleared his throat, “This is the beginning of the trial of Sirius Orion Black. His charges currently stand as murder in the first degree, fourteen charges, including wizard Peter Pettigrew and thirteen muggles; Treason, two; Murder in the second degree for Lily and James Potter, two. There was a gross miscarriage of justice at the time of these crimes, and Mr. Black never saw his day in court. The investigation into this egregious error is still underway and will not be presented in any way today.  The court will see memories today from Mr. Black’s point of view. These memories have not yet been viewed by anyone but the Unspeakable who verified they were unaltered. Because the Wizengamot has not yet elected a Chief Warlock I will be standing in, as Minister for Magic. Would the barrister  for Mr. Black like to make a statement before we proceed?”

Andromeda Tonks stood up with her black curls tamed into a chic chignon, and her sky-blue barrister  robes starched within an inch of their lives, “Thank you Minister Fudge. Let the court record show that Andromeda Tonks is acting as barrister  for Lord Black. The only thing we have to say before the memories are viewed is that we are without a doubt that the Wizengamot will need no further testimony when this stage is complete. There can be no guess as to my client’s innocence once all memories are revealed.”

Cornelius took his seat and waved his wand at an enormous depression that appeared in the floor, “I will now activate the court pensieve so that all present may bear witness to these memories in order to hold the Wizengamot accountable for our choices today.” Images rose from the center of the depression in the room and glowed faintly. The people and objects visible in the glow were just slightly transparent. The lights in the room dimmed and the memory began to play. 

Sirius was standing in the Auror department finishing up paperwork when the call came in. Attack at Frank and Alice’s. Head Auror Thigwell gave him a knowing look from across the room and waved his hand. Sirius didn’t hesitate. He apparated directly from his desk to Godric’s Hollow. 

The house was destroyed. The entire upper floor was open to the outside and there was smoke drifting up from the wreckage. He ran in the kitchen door and up the stairs, heedless of the fact that he might end up collapsing to his death in the stairwell. He’d seen James’ crumpled body lying with the oven on top of him. He needed to see that Lils and Harry were ok. The hallway looked like nothing had happened in it. He put his hand against the white door with Harry’s name painted in bubble letters. Beyond the door was a warzone. The outer walls and roof were gone. The floor had fallen away and part of the sitting room below was exposed. Harry’s crib was leaning over the edge of the floor close to falling to the room below. Sirius cast his eyes around frantically for mother and child. He found them on the floor in the cleanest part of the room held in the grasp of a man he never wanted to see again. 

Severus was clutching Lily’s body to his chest with his right arm and weeping openly. There was no sound coming out of the man, but his grief was palpable in the atmosphere. Baby Harry was held in his other arm, silent and too stoic for a child who was just over a year old. He had a handful of Severus’ long black hair tangled in his tiny fist and a lightning bolt cut into his forehead oozing blood. 

Sirius fell to his knees and held his arms open, “Snape. Please give him to me. I’m his godfather, he should be with me.”

The other man startled as if he was unaware of Sirius’ presence. His eyes were swollen and bloodshot when he looked at him, “I can’t trust you. What if it was you who betrayed them?”

Sirius felt his grief slipping easily into anger, “Fuck you, Snivellus! I was at work! In the fucking Ministry when the call came in about the Longbottoms. I was told to come here to check on them. How the fuck do you even know where they live!? How can I trust you with my godson? Just give him to me, Snape!”

Severus pulled Harry farther away from the raging man, “Look at you, Black,” he sneered, “you can’t even maintain composure long enough to prove you’re trustworthy. How do you expect to care for a child? I knew they lived in Godric’s Hollow before the Fidelius Charm; I came here when… when *he* perished. My mark is disappearing.”

“I don’t give a fuck about your bloody mark you arsehole. Give. Me. My. Godson.” Sirius pointed his wand at the greasy shit sitting there.

Severus huffed out a breath and buried his face in Lily’s perfect ginger hair and inhaled one last time. He gently laid her back on the ground and pulled himself up with the baby still in his arms, “I will hand him to you when the Aurors arrive and tell me to. We’ll just have to go outside and trust each other for a few bloody minutes.”

Sirius followed the man holding Harry hostage back down the treacherous stairs and back into the garden, “They’ll haul you in for being one of his, you know. Doesn’t matter if the mark is gone, we all know what you’ve done.”

Severus stood with the now sleeping child cradled in his arms and glared at the beast who had been his personal torment since they were eleven, “The Ministry already has my confession and proof that I’ve turned spy for them. I don’t have to prove anything to you.”

Sirius pulled his hands through his hair and yanked hard and roared, “Merlin, Severus! Just give him to me and I’ll let you run! I’m begging you! I haven’t asked you for a fucking thing since fourth year. Please.” The soft plea at the end did nothing to sway his opponent.

The taller man reeled back like he was hit, “No. I told you no then, and I’ll tell you no again. You’ll get nothing from me.”

A loud crack ricocheted in the dark and Hagrid’s lumbering frame came around the house. He regarded the two men facing off uncomfortably for a second and lurched into action, “Alrigh’ there Sevr’us, Sirius. Dumbledore sent me ta take the little tike off ya so’s he can get ‘im ta safety. Dumbledore’ll keep ‘im until yer done wif ev’rything, Sirius.”

Sirius rubbed at the back of his neck with a sweaty hand and took a slow breath, “Yeah. Yeah, that’s good. You can borrow my motorbike so you don’t have to apparate with him, Hagrid. It’s sitting on the side of the house. I’ll stay here with Snivellus until the others get here. Take care of him, please.”

Severus reluctantly handed the child to the large man. He still didn’t trust the oaf. He cast a glance at Sirius and scowled, “I’m going to Dumbledore now. You can tell the Aurors what you like. I’m not waiting here with you.”

Sirius shrugged and turned away with his arms crossed, “See if I care. I’m gonna go find Peter. It’s either him or Moony that sold em out to the evil bastard. My guess is Petey.” He apparated away and landed in front of Peter’s flat. There was a convenient dumpster that never got emptied that made it easy to come and go by apparation that he emerged from behind. He kept his wand hidden under the sleeve of his Auror robes but prepared to face off if necessary. Peter was standing on the steps of the building and looked like he was going to run. “Don’t do it, Peter,” he shouted at the rat.

Peter cringed away from the harsh yell of his friend and started sniveling, “S-siri? What are you t-talking about?”

Sirius scoffed and gripped his wand tighter, “Give it up you whining ratfuck! You were the secret keeper chosen after me. They’re dead and it’s your fault. Come with me to the Ministry and you can explain why.” People milling about in the street started edging away from the pair in fear of a fight.

Peter pointed his wand at Sirius with a shaking hand, “D-don’t make me do this, Sirius. I had to tell the Dark Lord! He would have killed me!”

Sirius exploded, “THEN YOU SHOULD HAVE DIED FOR THEM! They were everything you will never be, you worthless piece of shit! We loved you and gave you everything. You needed a family and we were there. You needed help studying and we were there. You needed help until you could find a job and a flat. WE WERE THERE! How could you do this to them?” His voice broke at the end and he felt himself shattering.

Peter bared his teeth and hissed, “I didn’t *want* to die. I wanted to be more powerful than all of you for once! I’m glad they’re dead, and now you’ll be dead, too!” He sliced his pinky off with a curse and then cast Confringo Maximo at his former friend.

Sirius had enough time to shield himself from the front, but still felt fire flare around him from the sides and back. As his clothes were singed and his skin began to sweat, he felt another spell hit him from behind. He missed the bright orange flash of a Rictusempra cast from the bushes with all the flames. He doubled over with laughter and gasped for breath. The pop of apparation alerted him to the arrival of Aurors and he reached out a hand for help. Instead, Barty Crouch cast a Stunner and knocked him unconscious.

The memory faded as Sirius’ shade was incapacitated. Minutes stretched in the courtroom; not a soul was willing to break the silence. Dumbledore sat in the front row of the spectator’s side looking grim. At last, Cornelius sucked in a harsh breath through his nose and spoke with a raspier voice than usual, “All members of the Wizengamot who feel we do not need to see any more please light your wands blue; all who wish to see more evidence light your wands red.” The silence resumed as all wands in the council section were raised and glowing blue. 

Cornelius stood and addressed the room, “The Wizengamot have voted that they are ready to pass a verdict. On all charges of homicide, blue for innocent, red for guilty.” All wands lit blue. “On the charges of treason, blue for innocent, red for guilty.” All wands lit blue again. “And finally on the charges of second degree murder, blue for innocent, red for guilty,” all wands glowed

 blue, “Sirius Orion Black, you are not guilty on all charges. Barrister Tonks, what is your client requesting as recompense for his time spent in prison?”

Andromeda stood on deceptively sturdy legs and smiled serenely at the Wizengamot, “For the illegal imprisonment of my client, we request one million galleons for every year of incarceration. If you need a reminder, that would be ten million galleons.”

Dolores Umbridge screeched from her seat where she was dictating, “The Ministry can’t afford that!”

The Minister frowned at the woman and addressed the rest of the room, “Please disregard that remark. It will be struck from the record. The Ministry offers five million galleons to Lord Black.”

Andromeda looked down at her cousin and accepted his nod, “We accept. We also request that all property seized during and after the arrest of my client be returned or replaced immediately.”

Cornelius slumped a tiny bit before responding, “It shall be done. Anything else, Madam Tonks?”

A look of pure loathing crossed the woman’s stern yet beautiful face, “We request reimbursement for all medical care required to heal from the terrible treatment my client received in Azkaban Prison, now and in the future until he is deemed as healthy as he was prior to imprisonment.”

A deep sigh escaped the exhausted Minister, “Very well. Lord Black, there is no way I can apologize for the mistakes of others, but you should know that I will do everything in my power as Minister of Magic to find out how this went so wrong. Justice will be paid where it is due.”

Sirius stood up from his seat. It was the first good look anyone in the room was getting of the man. Years of his arrest images were forever burned in their minds of a man laughing like a lunatic after a crime as atrocious as the one he was accused of. Hair wild and tangled, face covered in blood, clothes singed and smoking. The man before them now was unrecognizable. He was much thinner, bordering on unhealthy, but his hair was combed and lay in soft waves around his face; his eyes were deep and haunted, but alive and lucid; his robes were the most exquisite Acromantula silk cut in the latest fashion. He was stunning. 

“I appreciate the sentiment, Minister. I just want to try to get back to some semblance of normal. Most of my family is gone; all I have left are what you see with me today. My only living friend is here, as well. I came out of prison to learn that the godson I should have been raising the past ten years was also dead. I just want to go home, sir.” The blasted camera flashed again. Sirius ducked his head demurely. 

Cornelius waved his wand to create the bang and stood straighter, “Court is adjourned. All spectators will remain seated until Lord Black is safely out of these chambers.”

The members of the Wizengamot stood and walked down the steps to the center of the room. They surrounded Sirius, Narcissa, Andromeda, and Remus in a wave of purple and guided them out through a side door. They emerged into a circular room with a fireplace standing along one wall and a round table with chairs taking up the center of the room. People immediately began tossing floo powder into the fireplace and leaving. Severus watched as Sirius shook hands with every member of the group of people who could have freed him at any time. Soon, it was only his core group, Lucius, the Minister, and Severus left. Cornelius spun his green bowler hat in his hands and muttered something to the free man before stepping into the fireplace and disappearing. 

Narcissa turned to her friend and held out a hand, “Severus, let us all return to the Manor so that we can celebrate.”

Sirius’ eyes snapped across the room to the insanely tall man in the violet robes. His eyes were as black as the void Sirius had been trapped in for ten years. He walked toward them with confident grace and stopped with his long-fingered hand held out, “Black. Congratulations.”

Sirius grasped the offered hand firmly and grinned, “Thank you, Snape. Or should I call you Prince?”

A perfectly sculpted onyx eyebrow arched, “Snape will suffice. Narcissa, thank you for allowing my son to return home with Draco.” Severus ignored the look in both men’s eyes. 

Lucius held an open pouch of shimmery floo powder out, “Let’s be done with this place. There’s Firewhisky in our sitting room.”

Conversation paused as they all traveled to Malfoy Manor and walked the short way to the sitting room. As they were sitting themselves down around the room, Dobby popped in with a wide smile, “Dobby is so pleased that you is all being homes! Dobby has prepared a big supper to celebrate Lord Black! Kreacher and Rosie is being in the kitchens right now making desserts. What can Dobby be bringing for you while we wait for the Little Masters arrival from Hoggywarts?”

Sirius leaned his arms on his knees and squinted at the little elf, “My good man, are you wearing a sparkling red and green dress with gold bows at the sleeves, or have I finally lost what little was left of  my mind?”

Dobby jumped and smoothed his hands down his dress, “Dobby is! Does Lord Black like it? Dobby could be making one for him! Lord Black is calling Dobby a good man, Lord Black is as silly as the Little Masters.”

Sirius leaned back on the sofa with his arm stretched over the back around Remus, “I like this elf, Lucy. You ever wanna trade, let me know. Kreacher is a menace and he adores Cissy.”

Lucius inclined his head and looked at Dobby, “Please bring Firewhisky and the champagne you brought from the elf market. Dobby is a member of the family, Sirius. I could never trade him.”

Narcissa tipped her head back and laughed as a glass filled with bubbling wine was placed in her hand, “What he truly means, is Draco and Harry would eviscerate him if anything happened to Dobby.”

Dobby handed a glass of amber liquor to Sirius, who accepted it with glee, “You might become my favorite, too, little guy.” Grey eyes slid slowly to the man in violet, “Cissy and Lucius told me everything. I’m glad he’s been cared for the last couple years. Will…”

Remus rubbed a hand on Sirius’ thigh for support as he got choked up, “Will you let us get to know him? We’re willing to do anything you ask of us. We know how terrible we were as teenagers, but we will do anything for you to let us be in Harry’s life.”

Sirius regained his composure and nodded with tears threatening to spill from his eyes, “I promise I’ll never call you Snivellus again, and I’ll clean your cauldrons for eternity.”

Severus took a beat to drink a considerable amount of his Firewhisky, “That depends on the rest of what I’m about to tell you. Please let me finish before you say anything. Some of this information is new to everyone, and I need to finish before the boys need to be retrieved.” He heaved a sigh of relief when the mutt and werewolf held their tongues. He told them everything he’d learned from the Dark Lord, leaving nothing out. If he decided to defy the Dark Lord’s commands, and end him instead of restore him, he would need the support of these people. Hel. Even if he decided to kill Albus and *Tom* both, he would need these people. They were some of the most magically and politically powerful people in their world. By the time the clock was chiming to alert them to the imminent arrival of the Hogwarts Express, Severus was just finishing his tale. They had a lot left to discuss after the boys were here. Severus had a feeling Harry would be spending the night here instead of in his own bed.

******

Harry and Draco claimed the same compartment they’d shared on the way to school and it was filled with the same group of friends who’d met there. Neville was next to Ron and the two were sharing a pile of Color Changing Jelly Worms; Harry and Theo were pouring over the transfiguration book by Shakespeare; Draco was trying to convince Phantom and Bastien to wear matching bows with very little success. Harry reached across the compartment and snatched a chocolate frog from the pile of treats on the bench between Ron and Neville, “Dad says there’s no way Sirius won’t be acquitted. But I’m still nervous; my track record for good luck is a lot better than it used to be, but still.”

Ron nudged the toe of Harry’s boot with his own, “It’s gonna be fine, mate. My dad has said for years that Mrs. Tonks is one of the best barristers; Mr. Tonks is another one. If they say he’ll get off, it’s a done deal.”

Draco gave up on the cats and pulled a licorice whip out of the pile, “She’s also my aunt, so you know she’s intelligent. And Sirius is my cousin, so they’ll all fight until he’s free. It’s all a whole jumbled up mess, isn’t it? Anyway, Sirius has been living with my aunt and uncle since it was discovered he never had a trial. I’m rather excited to meet the black sheep of the family.”

Harry pulled back in an affronted manner and gasped, “I thought I was the black sheep!”

Draco doubled over in a fit of laughter and swung his half licorice whip at his best friend, “You learned how to behave outside of a cave. You’re one of us now, Snape.”

Ron put a hand over his heart and groaned in mock agony, “No! Come back and be uncivilized with me, Harry! Don’t let this posh git take you away. I’ll have to follow, and I honestly don’t know what my parents would do if I started dressing like you lot. Mum would probably have my head for wanting a new wardrobe.” 

Theo leaned over and selected a yellow jelly worm, “You’re taller than me, but I bet I could raid my father’s closet over break and bring you all his cast-offs. He has three wardrobes of shit he never wears.”

Ron’s face flushed a lovely shade of red that clashed horribly with the shade of green his hair had turned after the last worm he’d eaten, “I dunno, mate. I feel weird about taking handouts. Mum always says we don’t need charity.”

Theo waved a hand at Ron as he picked up a lock of dandelion yellow hair from his shoulder, “It’s not charity if my father doesn’t know he has clothes missing. You just start showing up in nicer trousers and no one’s the wiser. Where did the jellies come from? I’ve never seen them on the trolley before.”

Harry tugged the hair-tie from his hair and inspected navy blue tresses, “No clue, I thought one of you bought them. I’d offer my dad’s clothes, but they’re all black… and pretty recognizable.”

Neville snorted as he crossed his eyes trying to get a look at his hair, “What color is my hair? I can’t remember what color I ate. We’re the same height, Ron. I have a load of things Gran has got me that I’ll never wear. They’re more stylish than what I’m comfortable with.”

Ron pulled his fringe down in front of his eyes and groaned at the grass green, “Fred and George have done this. Yours is Gryffindor red, mate. You have clothes that aren’t comfy wool jumpers with reinforced elbows?” He caught the chocolate frog box Harry threw at him and ripped off the top, resigned to his new hair.

Neville just rolled his eyes and scowled as he looked up toward the top of his head again, “Gran might hate it. Your brothers should be worried. Yes, I have clothes that aren’t comfy jumpers. Arse. I’m asking her if I can go to Harry’s one day over break, you’ll have to come too and I’ll bring them.”

As the train screeched to a halt in the station, Draco screeched as he remembered he’d eaten a shockingly pink worm that had tasted like raspberries. Narcissa stood on the platform with Severus and had to stifle a chirp of laughter when every student who exited the train had some unnatural color gracing their heads. Severus’ eyes widened as they took in the true scope of whatever prank had occurred when not a single natural hair color made its way onto the platform. That is, until a pair of identical ginger heads exited the train. The bedeviled Weasley twins walked casually toward their mother as if they hadn’t a care in the world. They seemed entirely oblivious to the number of people shouting praise or anger at them. 

Narcissa managed to keep herself together when her darling son came storming toward her with flamingo pink hair and storm clouds building in his eyes; Harry was behind him with blue hair and a face filled with happiness and sunshine. “Hi Aunt Cissa! Hi Dad! Glad the trial didn’t take all day.”

Severus wrapped his son in a hug and smiled down into his navy hair, “Shall we return to Malfoy Manor so you two can explain all this?”

Chapter Text

The four apparated into the receiving room of the manor and paused to dust off their robes. Dobby took their trunks while Narcissa stroked a hand down her son’s shockingly pink hair, “Sirius and Remus are in the sitting room with your father, and Aunt Andi. Aside from the curiosity that will surround your fashion choices, please remember your manners while everyone becomes acquainted. There may be a lot of conflicting emotions involved.”

Draco brushed his mother’s hands away from his hair and tried not to cry in outrage, “This had better wear off, or I’m skinning them alive. I’ll behave, Mother.”

Harry fidgeted and took his dad’s hand, “Can we go? I’m ready to meet them.”

When they entered the sitting room Andromeda belted out a laugh before covering her mouth with her hands; Lucius looked like he might be trying to inspect the ceiling for cracks; Remus and Sirius laughed openly. Draco growled and stomped into the room before petulantly holding out his hand, “Cousin Sirius, Mr. Lupin; it’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m pleased everything went well in court.”

Sirius shook the little hand solemnly and smirked at the boy’s father, “Perfect little copy of you, Lucy. But I see he takes after his mother in color choices.”

Draco’s face turned a brilliant shade of red and the heat could be felt all around him, “Oh, piss off!” He clapped his hands over his mouth and looked at his parents with startled silver eyes.

Remus was bellowing in his seat beside Sirius, “Oh my gods! There’s the Black blood! Narcissa, you should be proud that he got your temper.”

Narcissa sat down beside her husband and crossed her legs gracefully. While straightening her skirt over her knee she smiled sweetly at her cousin’s partner, “Oh, piss off, Remus.”

Harry inched forward letting go of his dad’s hand, and noticed that both of the new men’s nostrils flared and pupils dilated when he got closer. That was something to investigate later. “Hello, sirs. I’m Harry… I’m er… I’m really happy to meet you.”

Sirius held himself very still and looked over the boy he hadn’t seen since he was an infant. He felt something lodge itself in his throat and he swallowed trying to get rid of it. His breath shuddered out of him and he whispered, “Hi, Harry. I’m Sirius. You can call me Padfoot if you like.”

Harry nodded and felt a tear slip down his cheek. There was a tricky memory trying to wiggle out of the books in his library. The man before him was there, in the books. His voice was faint, and face lost to time; but he was there. And so was the man beside him. “I um, know all about… everything. I’m sorry you had such a shit time,” his head jerked in a nod and he muttered an apology when his dad chastised him for his language. Sirius only laughed wetly, “I er, know all this is going to be weird. You knew my parents as Lily and James, your best friends. I only know my dad. That might make things sticky. But I could use all the family I can get, so if you’ll have me… Here I am.”

Sirius opened his arms and sobbed when the young man leaned in and melted against him, “I wouldn’t give you up if the gods themselves were trying to take me away, Harry. I survived ten years in prison because I knew I had to come be with you. I read the papers when a guard left one where I could reach it. I almost died that night because I thought you were gone. Andi came for me the next day and told me everything. I knew before you were born that you weren’t Jamie’s; but I still loved you. You were my pup, part of our pack. That’ll never change.”

Harry filed away the dog references to add to his investigation into what he suspected of the two as he processed what he was hearing. “Ok. Then this is a fresh start for everyone here. A whole clean slate to start over and get to know each other.”

Sirius scooted down so there was space between him and Remus so Harry could sit down, “The first thing I want to know about you, is how you got your hair that particular shade of blue. Then you can tell me how my cousin obtained such an impeccable pink.”

Draco flopped down on the rug in front of the sofa and waved a hand at his head, “It was the bloody *Weasley* twins! They got the entire train with one of their pranks. Ron said it was the first time they’d pulled one off of that magnitude. I just wanna know why they thought they could get away with messing about with *my* hair.”

Remus chuckled darkly. Lucius and Narcissa remained silent but looked concerned. Andromeda was cackling. Seveus pinched the bridge of his nose and groaned. Sirius leaned forward with anarchic delight lighting up his eyes, “Ohhhh, littlest cousin! Your Uncles Moony and Padfoot are exactly the right ones to come to when you need help pranking pranksters.”

Severus threw his hands up and called for Dobby. When the little creature popped back into the room he curtsied in his sparkly holiday dress, “Dobby, please bring the *bottle* of Firewhisky. The bloody Marauders have arrived.”

Narcissa convinced the four to hold off on planning mutiny for a while when the required whisky was delivered. Harry moved onto the rug next to Draco, but looked up at his newest uncles, “I don’t want to sound rude, sir, but where have you been for ten years?”

Remus sipped the dark amber liquid and considered the difficult question, “You know, that’s the funniest thing. The week before Samhain that year, Dumbledore sent me on a mission to Denmark to talk to a werewolf pack. I was there when the news of everything reached me. The pack leader offered me a safe place to recover from my grief. They have an incredible healer at the lodge who ran a gamut of tests on me. I was under so many compulsions it took me months to shake them all off. By the time I was myself again, it was nearly a year since the attack. I asked Dumbledore for information on you and Sirius, not knowing he was the one cursing me and was told there was nothing I could do and to stay where I was. The healer thinks I was under spells starting my first year at Hogwarts.I came back here when Andromeda and Narcissa contacted me a couple months ago. And I’m not leaving again. Ever.” 

Harry hugged his knees to his chest and glanced at his dad on the sofa across the room, “That might be your intent, but I need time before I can believe it. I hope that doesn’t upset either of you.”

Sirius held out a hand toward his godson and closed his eyes in relief when it was accepted, “We’ll be here so you can see. Can we lighten this up and maybe save the heavy stuff for small bursts?”

Harry snorted and wiped at his eyes, “Yeah. That works.” Maman strolled into the room like she owned the place and plopped down between Harry and Sirius and began licking a paw. “Maman! How did you get here?”

Lucius groaned and rubbed his forehead, “First Bastien coming and going from Hogwarts as he pleases, and now this one? This is too far, Severus; you have to control her!” The argument was lost when Phantom sauntered in and settled in Harry’s lap. 

Harry leaned back on his left hand and scratched his cat’s ears, “They show up when there’s trouble.”

Severus snorted and snapped his fingers, bringing Maman to him, “That explains why all three are here now. Black and Lupin are nothing but trouble.”

Harry smirked over his shoulder at his dad, “Yeah, and you named me Trouble. Must be why Maman came to the barn. She knew *you* were the biggest trouble and wanted to keep you in line.”

Sirius slapped his knee and barked out a laugh, “Oh there’s Lils! Sassy little shit, aren’t ya? Bet he’s giving you a run for your galleons Snape.”

Severus felt an unfamiliar smile slide across his lips. That was a first around Black. “He has his moments, but we’ve had surprisingly few problems. On top of Lily’s sass, Harry acquired her love of learning. If he isn’t reading a book, he’s causing trouble.”

Remus winked at his godson and grinned, “I love a good book. I know a way to get past the Restricted Section if you want to know.”

Harry tipped his head back and laughed when his dad protested, “Thanks, Moony, but I have a line on an even more Restricted Section. The only library I don’t have access to yet is Ravenclaw’s. But I’ll get there.”

Severus groaned and slumped forward, “Harry. Harry, you cannot get into that library. It is exclusive to Ravenclaw students or *heirs*. You are neither.”

Harry smiled innocently, “Right. Of course. How silly of me! I’ll just have to dream about all the knowledge Rowena left behind. Sure! Hey, It’s been a long day and my hair is blue. Can I take a shower and go to sleep?”

Narcissa sighed and stood up, “I think that’s a wonderful idea. You should both be in bed. You have robe fittings at ten o’clock tomorrow morning. Will you be staying here or flooing home, dear?”

Harry yawned and looked at his dad, “Can I floo home? You don’t have to come now; I just want my own bed.”

Severus hugged his son and started walking toward the receiving room, “We’ll both go home. Narcissa, Lucius, we will see you in the morning. Andromeda, Lupin, Black, have a good evening.” They stepped through the fireplace into their own sitting room. He turned Harry around and looked into his sleepy green eyes. He didn’t see any signs of distress, but it had still been a long day. “How are you feeling about everything?”

He leaned into his dad and rubbed his blue-haired head against the firm chest and listened to the steady heartbeat, “I think I’m ok. They’re both really great, so that helps. I hope you don’t mind that I want to see them.”

“Never apologize for your own wants and desires, Harry. You desire a large family, and you deserve that. I will never deny you your family. Right now, you need to go to bed and rest your growing mind and body. Tomorrow before we go back to the manor, we need to discuss another member of your family.”

“Ok. I’m going. It’s not bad that I still like my elephant, right?” He was still leaning on his dad’s chest and absorbing the warmth. 

Severus’ chuckle rumbled through his son’s head, “No. If you want the truth, I still have a plush wolf that was a gift from your mother when we were children. I no longer keep him in my bed, but he sits on a shelf in my room.”

“Ok, that makes me feel a lot better. Thanks. D’you think Phantom is already upstairs?” He started walking toward the door. 

Severus walked to the bar to pour himself another drink, “We left her at the manor. She is obviously already in her bed upstairs. Goodnight, Harry.” He heard his son’s sleepy giggles as he ran up the stairs. He was pouring a healthy amount of spiced rum into a class when his fire flared green and Black tumbled out with Lupin literally holding onto his coat. He swallowed what was in the glass and poured the next one to the top as the two intruders wrestled on the floor. Remus *was* a werewolf, though, and quickly overpowered the smaller man. He pinned Sirius down and sat on his chest with his thighs holding Sirius’ arms to his sides. Severus took a long drink of his rum when the two idiots realized he was standing there and looked at him, “Do you plan to defile my sitting room? Only asking so I know if I should ward it to protect Harry.”

Sirius bucked his hips trying to dislodge Remus, but was stopped by the werewolf tightening the grip with his knees. Remus flashed a tense smile at their host, “Sorry, Severus! Sirius and I were merely talking as we entered the floo and seem to have accidentally followed you. We’ll be leaving straight away.”

Sirius reared up and bit Remus on the forearm hard enough to draw blood, “Like hell we will! Lemme go, Moony! I just wanna talk to him!”

“Fuck! He bites. Merlin Sirius, stop squirming so much. I told you we can’t do this today. You need to go back to Andi’s and do what your healer says is best.”

“Gah! My healer is my bloody *cousin* and so is Andi! They’re my jailers, and I just want to talk to Snape! Get off my chest so I can breathe, at least. Come on!” He’d given up on trying to escape and was resorting to begging at this point. 

Severus poured two more glasses of rum and refilled his own for the third time, “Go ahead and have a seat. You’re already here. What do you want to talk about that couldn’t wait for a day that isn’t today?”

Sirius rolled and jumped up as soon as Remus relaxed even a little. He darted forward and snatched the glass of rum and over to another corner so fast Severus felt his head spinning, “I need to know if he’s seen the memories they left. It’s pretty fucking important.”

Severus tipped the third glass to Remus and smirked when he finally accepted reluctantly. “He has not. He wasn’t ready for those yet. And before you ask, I have not viewed them without him.”

Sirius relaxed a fraction and swallowed the dark amber liquid in his glass and relaxed even more, “Good. Good. Some shit you talked about today is in those memories. Like about Riddle being Lily’s father. She knew. You have to tell him before he sees or he’ll feel so betrayed. I found a letter at Grimmauld. Lily left it with Reggie,” tears were running down his cheeks. Rosie popped in and refilled his glass without saying a word. “He knew you were the father and was supposed to tell you if they didn’t survive. But we didn’t know he was already dead before them. Will you ever forgive me?”

Severus collapsed onto a sofa and scowled at his glass before draining it, “You’ll have to be more specific, Black. Which of your multitude of offenses are you asking forgiveness for?”

He lunged forward and pulled back his arm like he was planning to throw his glass, changed his mind, and brought it back to drain the contents, “I don’t know, ok? Is that what you want to hear? I don’t fucking know. I was awful; we were awful. I couldn’t even begin to list how many ways I've personally wronged you, much less the Marauders as a whole. But I’m fucking trying, ok? I’m trying. I’m just so sorry.”

Remus was standing by the fireplace looking back and forth between the two men as  if he was waiting for one of them to make the first swing. Severus let his head fall back on the back of the sofa and closed his eyes. A gust of air escaped his lungs and he gasped in another, “I don’t care anymore. I have too much to give a shit about to be bothered by something that happened over a decade ago. Just… I don’t know. Don’t flip me upside-down in front of a crowd, and don’t try to lure me toward Lupin when he’s a fucking wolf again and we’re even. Sound fair?” Remus pulled Sirius toward a loveseat on the other side of a low table between the sofa and loveseat. When they were seated and the glasses were filled again, Severus sighed, “He already knows about Tom and Lily. He found Salazar Slytherin’s portrait and had a lovely serpentine conversation. I have since relocated the painting.”

“Mhm. Right. Of course Harry would speak snake language like his mother. I saw the painting once when she was hissing at it. Never again. You planning to restore him with the potion in two days, or kill him?”

“Gods, I don’t even know. Would resurrecting him fully be the right thing to do? Or would I just be unleashing hell on Earth again? And what if he finds someone else to do it? I followed him once before when he made sense and I believed in what he was saying. And then he lost his bloody mind, and thousands of people lost their lives. Now he says it’s Dumbledore who forced him, but can I believe him? Is he being just as manipulative as Albus? What the fuck do I do? I have a *child* and I have to protect him. He’s sworn he will never harm Harry or me, and remove my mark. Do I accept that and ignore it if he goes back to killing indiscriminately? Why has this decision been given to me? I can’t *do* this.”

Severus froze as warm lips covered his and two hands slammed onto the back of the sofa framing him in. The smell of warm leather, cigarette smoke, and a musky hint that might be canine enveloped him, causing his mind to haze. His panicked black eyes looked into curious grey ones and widened before closing for a heartbeat. His hands reached up and fisted in wild black hair that he could now see had strands of premature silver running through. His breath gust out his nose and he sank into the kiss. He wasn’t surprised at all when the other man growled low in his chest. 

Across the room, Remus sipped his rum, crossed his legs, and sat back. He sang out with a rather satisfied grin, “Well, I was not expecting that, but I refuse to complain. Been waiting on that since fourth year.”

 Sirius pulled away with his own self-satisfied smirk and flicked the tip of his finger down Severus’ nose, “I wasn’t expecting it either; just wanted him to shut the fuck up for a second. Why’d you tell me no at the Yule Ball?”

With a gentle shove, Sirius collapsed on the sofa next to him with his legs draped over his lap, “You two were already bonded. Everyone could see that. And as much as I wanted to destroy you all for being such cheerful sodding Gryffindors, I respect Remus and wasn’t going to do that to him. Not even at fourteen. I didn’t realize then that there were *pack* dynamics. And I was still holding out the last hope that Lily would stop following Potter and choose me.”

Sirius hummed and leaned back with his hands behind his head, “Hmmm. I just thought it was ‘cuz you weren’t queer. Wait… you are, aren’t you? This wasn’t an accident?”

Severus raised an eyebrow at the man lounging across him, “Would I allow a mutt on my sofa if it was an accident? Yes, I’m queer, Black. Or rather, gender is not a factor in attraction for me.”

Sirius shifted to stick his feet (that were mysteriously shoeless) under Severus’ thigh, “You gonna let this dog come around more often?”

Remus rolled his eyes, “Don’t push your luck, Siri. You’ll end up part of a potion trial if you aren’t careful.”

Severus felt a chuckle rumble up from his chest, “Now that you mention it, Lupin,” he drawled, “tomorrow is the Full Moon; if you are willing, I have a variation of the Wolfsbane Potion I would like you to test. It should remove all pain and fatigue associated with transition. I also need to know if there are any other effects I did not plan on.”

Remus drank the rest of his liquor and waved his wand to summon the bottle, “Now look what you’ve done, Siri. I have to be a good little test subject because you decided the pack wasn’t big enough and kissed the Potions Master.”

Severus flicked his wrist and enlarged the sofa, “If you promise not to kill me as a wolf, you can come sit with us.”

Amber eyes flashed with amusement and promise of something more, “I promise not to kill you as a wolf. I haven’t had a single aggressive or self-harm incident in ten years. If your potion works as you say it should, there won’t be a risk of anything. But you have to understand what you’re getting yourself into, Severus. This can’t be… casual. Once you're mine, that’s all there is to it. You can always tell me no, and I’ll be gone. But there will be part of you that is always mine.”

Severus felt a shiver run up his spine. He couldn’t decide if it was excitement or fear, and he didn’t know which he preferred. He looked from Remus to Sirius. Grey eyes were laughing, “I’ll be your answer, I’ll be your wish. I’ll be your fantasy… your favorite dish. If you’re his, you’re mine. You gonna accept the invitation? Or are you still as scared as you were in fourth year?”

A wide, rough palm slid across his cheek; fingers slipped behind his ear and the pinky curved under his jaw. A soft nudge had his head turning and his eyes locking with ones that were glowing just enough to be unnerving. The Full Moon was so close. He inhaled a wild scent that he couldn’t place and felt his lips part unbidden. He didn’t speak, he didn’t need to, Severus knew exactly what was required. Being this close to a werewolf was new, but he knew it was consent that was required. He nodded his head twice and whispered, “Yes. I accept.” Magic zinged from his lips down a winding path into his core when Remus’ lips pressed against his. 

Chapter Text

Harry checked the kitchen for his dad when he woke up, then he went to the library. He was on his way to his dad’s room when Rosie popped up and shooed him in the direction of the sitting room with a finger pressed firmly to her lips. He peeked around the door when he pushed it open and felt his eyes widen in surprise. All piled up on the green sofa his dad liked were his dad, Remus, and Sirius. And they were cuddling. He tiptoed across the room and sat down on the loveseat across from them. Rosie floated a tray of tea onto the table and popped out of the room extra loud. Harry had to suppress a giggle as the three jumped and started slowly detangling themselves. When the trio looked like they might smell the tea, Harry started talking and caused them to nearly tumble off the oversize sofa, “So… Do I have three dads now? Or is this just some kinda cuddle puddle situation?”

“Fuckin’ hell, kid! You sneak in on your dad like this often? I’m surprised you’re alive if this is a common occurrence.” Sirius flopped onto the rug and reached for the teapot.

Remus reclined and observed the signs of panic building in his newest mate. He nudged the quickly spiraling man with a knee and rumbled a growl lowly, “Easy, Severus. Morning, Harry. It’s nice to see you so bright and early. I suspect your elf helped wake us up. You have one dad; Sirius and I are just…”

Harry quirked an eyebrow in such a startling impression of Severus that Sirius snorted into his tea and almost choked. “Bonus dads? Cool. I guess I said I wanted a big family; this wasn’t what I had in mind but it’s cool. We need to eat before we go to the manor or we’ll starve until lunch. You know how Aunt Cissa gets when there’s clothes to try on. I always end up feeling like a doll she’s dressing up.”

“She still like that after all these years? Can’t tell you how many times she had me and Reggie in dresses and robes she’d designed. We were all shocked when she chose Healer training instead of fashion. I can’t wait to see what she’s decided my glorious victory robes will look like. She’s one-hundred percent showing me like a prize crup tonight; and you lot should all be scared; she’ll be presenting you, too. You got a shower I can use, Sev?”

“You want to use my shower, now? Am I ever going to know a moment’s peace?” Severus extracted himself from under Remus and stood up. 

Harry hopped up from his seat and darted toward the door, “I’ll have Rosie bring me one of her breakfast muffins in my room. I’m going to shower, too. Dad’s room is first on the left on the third floor.”

Severus shot a mild tickling charm at his son’s retreating back, “I’m using my shower, you cheeky little shit!”

“Language, dad!” floated down the stairs.

Sirius placed a sloppy wet kiss on his cheek as he passed and started up the stairs, “You sure are, Sev. And so am I. I’ll race you.”

Remus made himself a cup of tea and followed behind the arguing pair at a leisurely pace.

Narcissa was waiting in the receiving room to hustle the first victim to her sewing room. She was expecting a crowd today, and wanted to get started as soon as possible. She straightened her back and entered business mode when the fireplace flared green. A warm smile appeared when Harry came tumbling out; it grew wider and wider as three people followed behind him. “How nice of you all to come at the same time,” the three men could feel her curiosity rolling off of her like an avalanche, “Harry, dear, you run up to the craft room and tell Dobby that four of our scheduled guests have arrived. I’ll bring these three up. They look rather like they had a long night talking.” Her grin stretched even wider as she made eye contact with Severus and Harry giggled as he ran away.

The only one who looked remotely embarrassed rolled his eyes and kissed his silly best friend on the cheek, “Not in front of the children, Narcissa.”

Her laughter filled the halls as they climbed the stairs to the craft room, “Well, that’s you gone, Siri! Remus, I don’t think I ever welcomed you to the family. I hope you can forgive me.”

Remus smiled shyly and shrugged his shoulders with his hands tucked firmly in the pockets of his cardigan, “There was a lot going on at the time. All is forgiven.” 

The sight that greeted them was so surprising, they all paused in the doorway. Dobby was on a pedestal wearing a flowing golden robe that was fourteen sizes too large. His batlike ears were slightly flattened by a braided gold circlet of vines with small diamonds worked into it like thorns. Draco was standing in front of him angling a mirror so the little creature could see himself clearly. Harry was cheering the little elf on as he twirled like the prettiest princess. Sirius collapsed in Severus’ arms in a fit of laughter; Remus barked out a single laugh and then got himself under control; Narcissa spluttered at one of her creations being tried on by anyone but the intended wearer. 

Draco paled when he saw his mother and almost dropped the mirror. A quick flick of Harry’s wrist had it pausing in the air. Harry looked from the floating mirror to the four people in the doorway, “I found Draco and Dobby and told them what you said, Aunt Cissa. And then we thought that Dobby would be really pretty in this, so we had him try it on. We didn’t hand it to him, so it shouldn’t count as giving him clothes. Are you angry?” His brilliantly green eyes filled with nervous tears and his lower lip wobbled. 

Narcissa took a deep breath and blew it out slowly. When the exhale was complete, she looked at the situation, “Dobby does look lovely in Sirius’ robes, you were right. I think maybe Dobby should put his own clothes back on now so Sirius can try those on. And you should be trying on your own robes, Harry. Draco, I would thank you not to drop my mirror. Severus, you take the changing area over there. Try on the first set of robes on the rack and come out for me to fit them. Sirius, you take the changing room Dobby comes out of and put those robes on. Remus, you’re in the room to the right; same directions as Severus.”

Remus held his hands up and tried to back out of the room. He yelped when she pointed a shining black and silver wand at him and he started sliding across the room, “Whoa! Narcissa, I don’t need robes. Really.”

The beautiful blonde smiled threateningly at the escaping werewolf, “I’ll have you out of here before the sun sets. If you think I’m allowing you to escort my cousin to any of the season’s parties in any of the clothes you own, you’re insane. He will be in nothing but the finest, and you will accompany him in nothing less. Tweed and wool are fine anywhere else. Am I understood?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Remus felt his knees buckle when she released the spell and shuffled into the changing room like he thought a stinging hex was coming. 

Severus emerged first in a set of simple black silk robes with a high collar and flowing tail that would billow when he turned. The inner lining of the collar and robe was a deep violet that shimmered with movement. The sleeves were long and slim, ending in a slight point at the top of each hand; there was a line of violet buttons at each cuff and up the front. His trousers were the same black silk as the robe. Narcissa looked him over as she walked in a circle around him. She inspected every inch for proper fit, and wasn’t happy until she’d made every little adjustment. When she judged them acceptable, she shooed him away to go inspect Sirius. 

The gold robe was stunning on Sirius. It glittered in the light and flung little rainbows all around the room like a disco ball. He held the gold circlet in his hand with an apprehensive look, but quickly plopped it on his head with a scowl from his cousin. The tail of this robe trialed to the floor and had the appearance of being fully closed at the front until he moved; then you could see black dragonhide trousers that fit him like a second skin. She made no adjustments to his clothes, and only shifted the circlet on his head. She smiled and waved her hands for him to look at himself in the mirror. He grinned at his reflection, and then winked at Severus ogling him from behind; a kiss was blown to Remus doing the same. 

Narcissa hummed her pleasure and waved at him to go back in the changing room, “This is the only year I will allow this, but you’re wearing this to every function this season. This is your year, darling. Fresh out of prison on false charges, filthy rich from an inheritance and settlement from the wrongful imprisonment. You’re royalty. You’re a Black, and we are all celebrating House Black this year. Descendant of Edward the Black, the King shall wear gold and his retinue will wear shades of violet.”

Sirius gawked at her in the mirror, “You’re setting me up as regent? What the Fuck, Cissy? I thought we were resurrecting the Dark Lord tomorrow or some shit. You can’t set *me* up as King when He’s going to want that title!”

She was already circling Remus and tugging at his seams with the tip of her wand, “Pish posh, darling. It’ll all work out exactly as it should. Go take those off before you wrinkle them. My goodness, Remus. I had no idea you were hiding such a physique under all that wool. You polish up beautifully.” She was straightening robes that were in a warmer plum shade that went very nicely with his complexion and light golden brown hair. She ran her fingers through the brown sugar tresses and clicked her tongue, “This won’t do, but I can fix it before the ball. Hmmm, should I take out the shoulders? Can you move freely?”

Lucius sauntered into the room and smirked at the distressed werewolf, “Narcissa, love, I think you’re traumatizing the man with all your pawing. Should I be jealous? Not all of us are cut out for the non-monogamous life, you know; I could never share my wife.”

Remus flushed from the roots of his hair to the tips of his toes, “Merlin, Lucius. You know that’s never going to happen. Narcissa has belonged to you since she told everyone in our first year that no other girl in the school was allowed to even look at you. I’m quite happy with the two I have, thanks.”

White-blond eyebrows climbed his forehead as blue eyes turned to his oldest friend, “Oh, that *is* interesting. Finally gave in, old man? Sixteen years felt like long enough to make them wait? Well, congratulations. Dobby, bring champagne for everyone.”

Narcissa glanced over her shoulder at her husband, “The children can have sparkling cider, Dobby. They don’t need alcohol. Severus, will Harry be staying with us tonight?”

Harry hopped off the pedestal he was standing on and put his hands on his hips, “Why can’t I go home tonight? I know they’re probably gonna share a room. I’m not a baby, I don’t care.”

Remus scratched the back of his neck and sighed, “It’s the full moon, Harry. I’ll be shifting tonight at Arcadia. Your dad offered the forest to me, and I’m testing a potion for him. It might not be safe for you to be there. I’m not even sure I want your dad there. Sirius has a safety measure that prevents him from getting hurt if something goes wrong.”

“Alright, what’s the safety measure? I want it. I’m guessing James had it, too? You all didn’t do anything apart. If he could do it, I can. Besides, I won’t even need to worry! Dad made the potion. It’ll work.” His arms were crossed and he felt like he might cry. He didn’t know why he was so upset, he just didn’t like feeling left out.

Sirius pulled the anxious boy into a tight hug and shushed him, “Hey, calm down for me, ok? Take a deep breath in through your nose and let it out slowly. Good work. I’m an Animagus, Pup. Jamie and I completed the ritual in our fifth year; we were fifteen and sixteen. I don’t see your dad approving it until then, either.”

Harry huffed out a breath, “Is that all? You become an animal? Salazar, I can do that!” He covered his mouth with his hands and looked at his dad with fear written plainly on his face, “Oh no. Dad. I- I just… I don’t…”

Severus took pity on his child and removed a book from the pocket of his robe, “Rosie was able to procure a second copy of this fascinating book by William Shakespeare. That Hufflepuff almost broke the Statute of Secrecy so many times, he was nearly imprisoned and forbidden to write. Imagine my surprise to learn that the bard was far more than just a brilliant, if not criminal, playwright. He was a genius at Transfiguration and had discovered how to become an Animagus without performing a lengthy and tedious ritual. Hufflepuff… shortcuts.” As he was speaking, he was removing the robes Narcissa had painstakingly made. “And the craziest thing about this book and what it taught? It worked.” Sitting where Severus was just standing was a massive, all-black Doberman Pinscher. Sirius yelped and became a massive black dog, larger than a Newfoundland, with shaggy hair and a wagging tail.

Narcissa looked from Severus to Harry and back, “If you read that book, I know Draco did. Draco, darling? Are you an Animagus?”

Draco looked at Harry with panicked eyes and started pleading, “Harry! You said you wouldn’t tell! Come on, mate.” 

“Draco Lucius Malfoy! Are you an Animagus? Oh my Gaia! You are eleven years old and you’ve managed advanced magic that adults struggle with? I’m so proud of you! Oh, my darling boy. Let Mummy see you.” She had him by the face and was cooing down at the poor frightened boy. 

Severus returned to his human form and looked down at Harry expectantly, “Go on, then.”

Harry looked down at the floor, feeling ashamed. He nodded his head and said, “Yes, sir,” before shifting. Sitting on his haunches was a perfect little red fox who didn’t have a speck of white on him. Where any white would be was black, and his eyes remained their startling green. Sirius bound over as his massive dog and sniffed at the little fox excitedly. Then he was sitting on the floor cross-legged and scooped the cute creature up and buried his face in the soft fur. 

Severus ran his hands over his son’s fuzzy black-tipped ears and smiled softly, “And here’s Trouble.”

Lucius looked at the fox gamboling about on the floor and at his son who was still shaking his head in his mother’s hands in terror, “Please tell me you had the grace not to be a canine, at the very least.” That was all it took. His father poked at his pride. A magpie with brilliant purple, blue, and green iridescent tail feathers swooped across the room and landed on his shoulder. “Marvelous.”

Sirius looked up from his godson and grinned, “May not be a canine, but he’s still a Black, Lucy. Magpies are part of the Corvidae family, and that’s our raven.” 

Narcissa was holding her son in her cupped hands and cooing at him again, “Of course, he’s a magpie. He would be a peacock if he was just a little more Malfoy. May I borrow that book, Severus? I’m quite curious.”

It took much longer than Narcissa liked to get everything back on track. By the time she was done fitting them all in different purple robes for multiple events the next few days, it was getting really close to sundown. The quartet flooed back to Arcadia with enough time for Severus to retrieve the potion and Remus to swallow it before the change started. 

Severus turned to his son and calmly gave instructions, “Please shift and sit at the top of the stairs behind a banister. If things go wrong, use the fireplace in your room to floo to the manor.” He waited until Harry was running up the stairs on four paws to make his own shift to his canine form. He sat down on the floor of the entrance hall next to Sirius and waited for their mate.

Remus hastened to remove his robes so he didn’t lose another set. He could feel the itch under his skin that warned of the painful change about to occur. His boots flew in different directions as he felt claws sprouting; socks were easier to replace. Pain should be flaring by now. He could feel his spine lengthening and his teeth grinding as they became sharp canines. He closed his eyes and gasped as the rest of his body exploded and he crouched down on four paws. He shook out dusky brown fur and sneezed as his senses settled. There had been no pain. He inhaled a deep breath and scented the concern of his mates in the air; there was a trickle of excitement floating down the stairs. His pointed ears turned back at the sound of soft footsteps behind him. Rosie was standing by the front door confidently; a snap of her fingers had the door swinging open so Remus could dart out into the night. 

Severus turned his large head and boofed up the stairs to tell his son it was safe. The little fox tumbled down the stairs in his hurry to get outside after the werewolf; an enormous Grim trotted behind. Severus loped after them at a more reasonable pace and followed them into the trees. He sat on his haunches and watched the other three tussle in the snow that lay in soft piles at the base of trees. His son was hopping about below the two larger beasts and nipping at their hindquarters with sharp vulpine teeth. He was happy to be a silent observer until the little monster jumped behind him and sank those tiny daggers into his father’s nubby tail. Severus yelped in surprise and turned around to face Trouble with a playful growl. 

Harry crouched down on his front two paws and waved his bum in the air before darting around his dad and back to the Grim. He grabbed the fluffy tail that was waving proudly like a flag and swung through the air as Padfoot tried to dislodge the little fox. Four paws splayed out and the now flying fox landed on Moony’s back with a yip. Moony took one look at the tiny canine and galloped off into the trees with Padfoot in hot pursuit. Severus huffed and took off after them. 

They ran and wrestled and played for hours. When Harry collapsed into a heap in the middle of Sirius’ warm belly, Severus knew it was time to be done for the little boy. He picked up the fox by the scruff of his neck and carried the sleepy pup back to the house with equally sleepy Grim and werewolf trailing behind. He climbed the steps to his son’s room slowly and tucked the fox into the middle of the big bed. As soon as the covers were pulled over him by a tutting Rosie, Harry turned back into a human and remained asleep. The three adults padded back to Severus’ room and piled up together in the massive bed to sleep until noon.

******

Severus stretched languidly when he awoke to the balcony doors open and an icy breeze blowing in. He cast a glance at the mop of messy black curls splayed across green silk sheets and smiled softly to himself. He never planned on this. He thought it would be just him for the longest time; and then Harry came into his life and he was thrilled to have that companionship. Now, in two days, he’d acquired two partners and had more people in his bed than he was used to ever being there. He tugged on his dressing gown and padded out onto the balcony where he found his wayward werewolf leaning on the balcony with a cigarette dangling from his lips. 

A spiral of smoke twirled up to disappear in the frosty air as Remus blew out a stream of it from his mouth. His head cocked at the sound of Severus’ soft steps and he turned with a warm smile already in place. A gentle kiss was placed on his mate’s shoulder as he sidled up and sucked in a lungful of smoke from the cigarette he snatched from Remus’ fingers, “Morning to you, too, Sunshine. See you don’t mind the bad habit I picked up from Siri when we were sixteen.”

Severus blew out a cloud and leaned into the supernatural heat of a werewolf as an arm came around his waist, “Where do you think I learned? I used to take them from him when I was a prefect.”

Remus snorted a laugh and buried his nose in silky black hair, “You two have been tormenting each other since we were eleven. And don’t you dare deny it, Severus Snape; you were *just* as bad as him. He only let Jamie escalate the bullying once you turned him down. Up until then, he was happy to let James hate you for your connection with Lily.”

Severus took another pull of the soothing nicotine and lingered over the exhale, “I know. I was just as much to blame as them. I made my apology to Potter at his grave while Harry was buying apple butter two years ago. I’ll never be able to apologize to Lily for… anything. I tried, but how can I say, ‘I’m sorry for taking advantage of you in that time of need and you ended up with a child you felt you needed to hide from me?”

Remus’ chuckle rumbled up through his chest and into his partner, “You just did. And I’m sure she heard it. She didn’t plan to hide him from you forever, you know. The memories say that much. I was there when she and Jamie made them. They were going to tell you as soon as the war was over and you were safe. Shit went South before they had the chance. They wanted you to know and be a part of his life.”

Severus wiped a lone tear from his eyes as Sirius shuffled through the doors and quickly wrapped himself in Severus' dressing gown with him, “No more sad talk. It’s Yule, and we need to go find a Yule tree and a kid who needs presents. And coffee. And bacon.” He found the cigarette burning between his lover’s fingers and leaned down to take a drag instead of taking it into his own hand. 

Severus left the damned cigarette between the pouting lips and stepped out of his dressing gown, “You keep this one for the morning; I’ll go get dressed. You haven’t got any clothing here, so feel free to rummage through my belongings for something. Although it will invariably be too long. You, too, Remus.”

Remus captured the man’s chin between his thumb and forefinger and held him still so he could lean down for a languid kiss, “Thanks, love.” He grinned wolfishly when pale cheeks turned pink and placed a chaste kiss on the long slender nose. 

Sirius belted out a laugh as the other man hurried away, “You’re gonna break him before we even get a chance to play, Moony. Care to help me find something in our dour Potions Master’s wardrobe? What’s the sense in even getting dressed now, when we’ll have to get re-dressed for the bloody ball later? Oy, Sevvie, do we need to be present for the resurrection of the Dark Lord?”

Severus emerged from the en suite fully dressed in light blue denims and a green button-down shirt. His hair was brushed and shining as it hung loose around his shoulders. He blushed again when Sirius let out a low whistle and Remus hummed his approval. That damned large palm was sliding across his cheek again when he looked up into burning amber eyes. Remus nudged his nose against Severus’ and whispered, “Casual looks *very* good on you.”

Sirius came out of the wardrobe with a pair of black leather trousers and a flowing maroon shirt that looked like it should belong to a pirate, “Tell me these aren’t yours, Sev. I can not ever picture you wearing this beauty of a shirt; and leather trousers? You saucy thing.”

Severus quirked an eyebrow and looked around Remus, “I believe the shirt was my grandfather Elijah’s and Rosie believes I should be emulating his every attribute. The trousers are for brewing certain corrosive potions.”

Sirius grinned wickedly as he pulled the snug leather over his thighs, “They fit like a dream, sweetness. Think I can take these and buy you a whole new set of protective gear? I’m disgustingly wealthy. I’ll buy you the moon if you want it. But I’m never parting with them.”

Severus groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose, “Will telling you no do any good? Bring your own clothing here if you plan on staying. You too, wolf.”

Remus followed the bickering old biddies out of the room and shook his head, “Yes, love. Only if you mean it, though. Grimmauld is a wreck, but we’ll survive it.”

Black eyes flicked over his shoulder, “Gods, no. You can’t stay at Grimmauld. It was decrepit the last time I was there with Regulus when we were still children. Walburga probably haunts the halls.”

“You’re not wrong. Her portrait was hanging in the entrance at the base of the stairs and she screams all manner of foul obscenities at anyone and everyone. Kreacher thought it was the greatest thing in the world when I first found them. After a little reassurance that I wasn’t leaving him alone with her, he let me take her down and hide her in the basement. Poor guy was alone for too long and lost a little of his sense. Andi’s been a dream helping the old boy recover, I might let him stay with her.” 

The three men paused outside Harry’s door and peeked into the room. There was no little boy or fox in the bed, so they continued up to the library. Remus was already lost and began wandering the stacks as Sirius flopped onto the couch by the fire and applauded over the pot of coffee next to the tea. Severus settled into his armchair and was pouring tea for himself and Remus when Harry came bounding into the room as a fox and leapt toward the sofa.

He was a little boy again by the time he landed on the couch next to Sirius, “Good morning! Blessed Yule! Where’s Moony? How is he after last night? Dad, you’re so much fun as a dog! I had a blast last night and can’t wait to do that with you over summer. Where are Rosie and Giff? Can we open presents? Oh! Coffee! I love coffee!”

Sirius held the pot out of his godson’s reach with a bark of laughter, “Absolutely not. You drink coffee and I fear for all our safety. You can have tea like a good little boy. Go pass out presents,” he cast a glance across the way, “if your dad says it’s ok.”

Remus came out of an aisle of books and settled in next to Sirius and stole his coffee, “Good morning, Harry. I’m doing amazing this morning. Woke up feeling refreshed, and possibly healthier than I did before the shift last night. It’s remarkable what you’ve created, Severus. You’ll revolutionize life for werewolves with this.”

Harry was flinging gifts into six piles with a pointed finger and nodded, “I tell him all the time that he’s brilliant, but he just refuses to believe me. I told him he should submit his changes to the potions in the Standard Book of Potions so the rest of the world has access to better potions, but he won’t listen and thinks the shittier versions are good enough for everyone else. But his aren’t just more effective, they’re *easier* to brew! He could retire from teaching forever and only do research, but nooooo.”

“Where’s his wand? You know what? No. I don’t wanna know. Don’t worry about your old man, Trouble. Remi and I will get him in line. Well… Remi will. I’ll just sit back and eat popcorn. Hey, d’you think those twins would be willing to share some of those worms? I wanna sneak one in Lucy’s tea one day. Not today. Cissy would murder me and leave my corpse in Nott’s ballroom as a warning.” Conversation stopped when Sirius opened a lumpy package and found a handful of shimmering red and green fabric. “No,” he gasped before collapsing in laughter, “the little shit made me a matching dress! Oh, I’m so wearing this to theirs like this. Cissy will simply combust when I walk in wearing that before she stuffs me in my royal outfit. I sent a bolt of the most offensive orange fabric I could find for Dobby. It was so last minute, I didn’t have time to find anything truly shocking. But I have a whole year to plan for next year. You got a lumpy package too, Pup. Is it from Dobby?”

Harry looked at his gift and flinched, “It’s from Mrs. Weasley again. I still haven’t met her properly, but she’s sent me a jumper two years in a row. I’ll send her another thank you letter with some yarn again. Ron’s friends with Neville, Theo, and Draco; wanna bet they don’t get jumpers?” 

They turned back to happiness as they opened the rest of their presents. Rosie and Gifford joined them around the low coffee table for a light brunch before the four needed to go to the manor for Yule lunch and to get ready for the ball. Harry paused on the stairs and looked at his dad, “When are you giving Quirrelmort the potion? He’s gonna be there, isn’t he?”

Severus paused with his hand on the banister and turned back to Harry as the other two carried on to get changed, “The potion was finished before we left for break. He planned to take it last night with the Full Moon and does plan to attend this evening. Thoros is aware. Are you alright with this?”

Harry sat down on the steps and sighed, “Yeah. I mean, I collect family like Ron collects Chocolate Frog Cards, but it’s a good thing. Means more people to keep Dumbledore away from me. He will be protecting me, right?”

Severus sat down beside his child on the steps and leaned into him, “Yes. He will be protecting you, and so will the rest of us. I wanted to talk to you about Tom yesterday, but things happened. I plan to offer his name to Dumbledore as Defense professor, with your blessing.”

Harry took a deep breath, “Will he be sane? You’ve told me so much. I’m scared.”

Severus hugged him close and placed a kiss on the top of his head, “We shall see tonight how he fairs mentally. I have nothing but confidence that the modified Elixir restored him fully, including his shattered soul. He should be immortal and eternally youthful. He will be presented as Lord Ashur Gaunt, the youngest child of Marvolo Gaunt, who recently returned from America. His relation to you will be held back until school is in session once more. We’ll deal with the fallout from the safety of the castle.”

Harry nodded and wiped his nose on his Weasley jumper sleeve, “Alright. I guess I’ll meet him tonight. I don’t need to change. Let’s go see if Sirius really put on the dress.”

He did. The right side of the tasteful tea-length dress had a Yule tree made of green fabric from the left side; the green left side had a large red star. Paired with dragonhide boots that would fit in at a military compound, the look was definitely memorable. Remus looked much more casual in a pair of black wool trousers he’d had to resize, and a dark blue button-up. He looked forlorn without a matching cardigan. Harry led the way through the fireplace and stood in the doorway of the small dining room bouncing on the balls of his feet waiting for Sirius to come in and show off. He just knew Aunt Cissa would love it, while Uncle Lucius would be scandalized. Draco hurried over from his seat with excitement and tucked in behind Harry to wait for whatever had him so excited. Harry was right. As Sirius walked through the dining room doors Narcissa erupted in gales of laughter while Lucius spluttered and choked on a very expensive Merlot. 

“Sirius Orion Black! You’re simply too much. Sit down and eat before my husband has to be rushed to St. Mungo’s. Severus, Remus, you look well. I’m pleased to see the potion helped with the morning after. Sit and eat before the roast duck gets cold. Dobby would never forgive us.”

Lucius recovered at last, and sipped his wine delicately, “Are we all prepared for this evening? You three may have thrown in a distraction from the Dark Lord’s arrival with the way you’re obviously joined at the hip.”

Sirius laughed as Severus pinched the bridge of his nose, “Don’t call him that. We must remember to call him Ashur or Lord Gaunt. I am quite certain my relationship status will be all the rage when the weeping masses realize their chance at the fifth hottest bachelor has been taken off the market by a restored Lord and his werewolf husband. We will all be seeing Ashur for the first time, I’m not sure we can be prepared. I just hope for Harry’s sake his body was restored to before he broke.”

“Enough of this. Let us enjoy this meal and go dress for the ball. We can only deal with things as they happen, not before.” Narcissa led the charge and started placing food on  Draco’s plate.

Chapter Text

Hours later, the group arrived at Nott Hall by apparation and walked to the door together. An elf in a smart little suit clicked a stick on the floor to get the attention of those already present and called out their names to the crowded ballroom, “Lord Lucius and Lady Narcissa Malfoy with son Draco!” They stepped into the hall and glided toward Thoros and Theo to greet the hosts. Lucius and Draco were wearing matching violet robes with black trousers and shirts; Narcissa was wearing the same shade of purple in an elegant flowing gown with amethysts sewn into the neckline and train. “Lord Sirius Black accompanied by partners Lord Severus Prince-Snape and Defense Master Remus Lupin; and Harrison Prince-Snape!” Remus and Severus were walking side-by-side behind Sirius in robes that were reverse-colored; where one had black, the other had violet, and Remus’ were the warm plum color. Harry was behind them wearing solid purple robes with little black ravens embroidered on the lapels. There was a collective gasp of breath as Sirius came through the doors in his glittering regal robes. The diamond thorns of his circlet threw light around the room along with the prisms from his robes.

Thoros made a point to abandon the greeting line and walk to Sirius; when he took the outstretched hand, he bowed his head before kissing the back of it, “Lord Black, welcome to my home. Please make yourself comfortable and enjoy the evening.” Once he received a nod of the head from Sirrius, he went back to the line. 

Sirius melted into the crowd and started accepting greetings from people who forgot about him in prison. There were murmured words of congratulations for his freedom. No one knew how to approach the scowling Potions Master or mildly amused werewolf trailing in his glittering wake. Harry and Draco disappeared to find their friends. They weren’t seen again until there was another crack of the stick. The duo slid into place next to their fathers as the elf announced Albus Dumbledore. The wizened old man waltzed through the door and drew a few raised eyebrows at the animated Father Christmas in a sleigh with eight reindeer flying around his white robe. His eyebrows climbed his wrinkled forehead when his eyes landed on Sirius in all his resplendent glory. He was making a beeline for the golden glow when there was a final crack of the stick for the night. 

Silence fell as a name no one knew was called, “Lord Ashur Gaunt!” The man that walked through the door was dressed in black silk with silver trim. He was tall and lean with broad shoulders and wavy coffee colored hair that fell gracefully across a smooth pale forehead. There were faint lines at the corners of his eyes to show a lifetime of mirth; the eyes were the most startling part of him. They were a deep brown that was nearly red around the pupil and faded out to sky-blue and then deep ocean blue at the outer rim. A strong mouth was turned up in a mischievous smile as Thoros left the conversation he was having to greet him. Something he hadn’t done for Dumbledore; a fact which was not lost on the other man. 

Tom accepted the handshake and greeted the host warmly, “Lord Nott, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you. You’ve been such a help getting everything in order while I was still in America. Thank you for the gracious invitation.”

Thoros beamed at the man whose face he had not seen in more than ten years; a face he thought long ruined by the awful rituals he had performed. This was his old friend from school, “Ashur! It’s good to meet you at last. It’s been a long time coming, eh? How are you finding things now that you’re back on good English soil?”

Tom squeezed Thoros’ hand and accepted a glass of champagne as it floated by on a tray, “You know, I grew up in the French countryside with Mother, and then attended Beauxbatons, before spending thirty years in Los Angeles; I haven’t considered England home for a long time. I suppose that will have to change if I’m to accept my family responsibilities, hmm? Ah! Don’t let me keep all your attention, go back to your guests. I shall find Lucius among this crowd, I’m sure.”

Albus felt like ice had been dumped into his knickers. That was Tom Riddle’s face and voice. It wasn’t his eyes, and gods knew he would never smile, but this was *him*. He would recognize that man and magical signature anywhere. He had to speak to the imposter, “Mr. Gaunt, I believe the dear elf called you, Albus Dumbledore. Nice to meet you,” he was surprised by the warm grip of the man’s large hand; he expected it to be slimy and cold. 

Tom looked into Albus’ eyes and smiled, “I am Ashur Gaunt, you were correct. Are you the Albus Dumbledore who is Headmaster of Hogwarts? I’m truly honored to meet you.”

Albus tucked his hand into a pocket of his lurid robes, “You know, I knew the Gaunts well, and I do not ever remember an Ashur among them. They were rather set on naming their children with an M after learning of their ties to Morrigan.”

Tom’s warm laughter delighted everyone around them, “Ah, yes. My dearly departed family. My father was Marvolo Gaunt. Mother only ever told me I was the product of an ill advised night with the man. I was quite surprised earlier this year to receive word that my last brother had died in prison, and I was the sole heir of House Gaunt. There were quite a few surprises awaiting me when I came to Gringotts to straighten everything out. I was planning to go back to LA, but I could be tempted to stay if Hogwarts happened to be hiring a Defense professor.”

Albus thought the odds that he would find the corpse of Quirinus Quirrell gored by a unicorn that very morning, and an unknown relative of Tom bloody Riddle was looking for a job were too slim to accept. But he didn’t know where else he was going to find a replacement teacher on such short notice. Merlin knew he wouldn’t be teaching the little monsters. “I’ll send you a letter if one is needed before you leave for the United States. When will that be?”

Tom put his hands behind his back and tipped his head back a bit as he thought, “I didn’t want to stay long, but there isn’t a thing calling me back. I’m a solitary old man, with nothing to do but surf in Los Angeles. And I hate surfing. I need to set my finances in order, and see to my estate. I may be extending my short trip by several months. Just send an owl to me if a position opens up by March. I believe I see Lucius Malfoy over there, if you’ll excuse me. We’re old business chums.”

Severus walked past the two as they separated and was pulled in by Albus, who had missed his entrance with Remus and Sirius, “Severus, I must speak with you. Do you know a private nook around here?” He followed behind the surly man while his eyes followed Ashur Gaunt’s progress. When they were tucked away in a corner he hissed, “What do you know about that man? Is he Voldemort? What of your mark?”

Severus yanked his arm out of the bruising grip of the old man and spotted Remus’ head fly up at the sudden increase in his mate’s heart rate. He and Sirius were on a warpath toward their semi-hidden location. Severus pulled his sleeve up to reveal a bare forearm. "The mark is gone. Something happened overnight. He’s dead. The man over there couldn’t possibly be who you think he is. I met him yesterday before the mark disappeared. He’s a Defense Master who taught privately in California. You should get rid of Quirrell and hire him before he decides to leave.”

Dumbledore was crowding him into the corner when it was suddenly overrun by the arrival of Sirius and Remus. He huffed out a breath as he was pushed aside so Remus could slide in behind Severus and put his hands on the man’s waist possessively; Sirius stepped in close and leaned against Severus’ right arm. “Sirius, my boy! And Remus! What a marvelous surprise to see you here, and even more of a surprise that you are here with Severus! Being friendly.”

Sirius stepped forward just enough to put Severus behind him and shuffle Dumbledore backward, “A lot can change in a decade, Albus. Come dance with me, Sev. Remus, keep an eye on the kids, will ya?” Severus allowed himself to be pulled away to the dance floor and tugged his sleeve back into place. 

Harry was just finishing dancing with Susan and was dragging her toward the bar for drinks when he caught the eye of Tom Riddle. He was sitting on a barstool waving his feet merrily while he sipped bubbly cranberry juice through a straw when a shadow fell over him. He turned with a smile and felt his heart stutter. He’d never met him, but he sure knew him. He swallowed his juice and tried to bring his smile back, “Good evening, sir. Did you want this chair? I don’t mind moving.”

Tom slipped onto the stool beside him, “No need, this one is just fine. I’m Ashur, I know your father and uncle well.”

Harry squared his shoulders, “Yes sir, I’m Harry. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Harry shook the offered hand and relaxed when nothing bad happened. He looked up into the interesting hazel eyes and gave a wobbly smile, “I look forward to getting to know you, sir. The real you.”

“I look forward to that as well. There’s much to learn about one another. Tell me, what do you think about all that shining gold your aunt has your godfather all dolled up in? He’s like a beacon out there on the dance floor.”

Harry giggled and sipped more juice, “Sirius is something special. Think Aunt Cissa wants him to take over the world as Lord Black… but that’s only a joke.”

Warm laughter wrapped around Harry and eased his mind, “I think your Aunt Cissa might have the right idea. If only there were someone who could take over the school as one of the Founders’ heirs. Wouldn’t that just be convenient?” Tom waved the little boy away when a boy with round cheeks came running up to ask if he wanted to dance. His grandson was twirling around at top speed with the boy in a blink, and a woman with a glare fiercer than Severus’ was watching them like a hawk. If he didn’t know any better, he would think the old woman was Augusta Rosier, but that couldn’t possibly be. He was never far from Dumbledore’s line of sight and spent an inordinate amount of time mingling with people from all walks of life to confuse the old meddler. He had a lot of networking to do in the next few months. 

As the night drew to a close, and the revelers returned home to their own Yule fires, the Dark Lord met with his former minions. Harry, Theo, and Draco were hidden under the invisibility cloak Severus had forgotten his son owned, by the door so they could sneak out if they needed to. Thoros summoned a bottle of champagne from the bar and passed around filled glasses. 

Sirius sat back in his chair and crossed his ankles. His gold robe was draped over the chair and his shoes were under it. “Nice to meet you, Dark Lord. You look pretty good for a guy who was piggybacking on someone else's head until last night.”

Severus hissed as Remus smacked the back of his head, “Shut up!”

Tom laughed and sipped the exquisite champagne, “Thank you, Lord Black. And may I say, you wear a crown well.”

Narcissa hummed as she eyed their lord, “I knew I had that right. You don’t want the place of ruler any longer, do you?”

“You were always faster than the rest, Narcissa. I do not want supremacy any longer, but I do agree that there needs to be one ruler instead of all this Minister and Wizengamot nonsense. If anyone should have it, it should be a Black. I will be taking over Hogwarts when all is said and done. As Lord Slytherin, it is my right. I will take over molding the minds of the children and make the changes I want from there. I have eternity to achieve my goals, after all. Severus, your potion was a resounding success, and the Flamels thank you for the altered recipe. They have assured me they will share the updates with the others who have made Philosopher’s Stones. I had a delightful chat with them over the floo this morning.”

Remus blew out a breath in a loud gust, “Eternity. He really did it? By the gods, you’re powerful Severus. Don’t tell me you reverse-engineered the Stone while you were at it. I don’t need to know if you dose me with Elixir. Alright, you’re taking over Hogwarts. What are your plans?”

Hazel eyes sparkled at the brave werewolf, “My plans are to open up Hogwarts to accept children as young as five years old. Only students eleven and up will reside there, and a way for the younger students to arrive and leave daily will be devised. The Ministry has it worked out, Hogwarts should be able to as well. Whoever is running the government,” here, he cast an amused glance at Sirius, “can create a council to observe muggle-born children in the event they need to be rehomed. You must all admit that some children have no business remaining where they are. All students will learn magical culture and history. Blood never mattered, that was Dumbledore’s agenda. I simply want Magic to flourish once more. We’ve been stifling her for centuries with the restrictions on what can be practiced.”

Sirius’ face settled in the most somber expression anyone had ever seen on him, “You’re all really setting me up as Sovereign. Fucking *Merlin*. You can’t be serious!”

Narcissa grinned wickedly at her cousin, “No, dear, that’s you. I merely made the suggestion by dressing you. Whatever the Dark Lord chooses, is what I shall support.”

“And such a brilliant suggestion it was, Lady Malfoy. Lucius was wise to badger Abraxas into agreeing to that match. With the Blacks and Malfoys joined, you’ll be unstoppable. Just wait until it’s discovered my grandson holds titles for three of the four Hogwarts Founders.” A sly glint sparked in his eyes as Severus coughed.

“Three!? I was suspecting Slytherin with his blood relation to you, my Lord. Where do the other two come from?” Remus was pounding his back as he coughed through his questions.

“Ah, our dear Harry, having blood ties to myself, Potter, and *you*, is heir to Slytherin, Gryffindor, and Ravenclaw. My dear boy, did you not know that the Prince family is directly descended from Rowena? Have you never noticed how similar you look to the Grey Lady of Ravenclaw? Helena gave birth to a child before her untimely death at the Baron’s hand. That child is your ancestor. And James Potter was a direct descendent of Gryffindor through Ignotus Peverell. His ties to Peverell would explain how he acquired the cloak he is currently hiding under. Please come out so that I can inspect that cloak, Harry.”

Severus groaned as his son’s head appeared; his groan was joined by one from Lucius, and a booming laugh from Thoros as Draco and Theo also appeared with him. Harry trudged guiltily toward the Dark Lord and handed over the cloak, “Sorry we were spying, dad.”

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose, “I would have told you everything you needed to know tomorrow, you silly thing. You’re supposed to be sleeping. You’re here now, you may as well sit down.”

Tom sighed heavily as he ran the cloak through his hands, “So like your mother, Harry. This cloak is the fabled Cloak of Invisibility passed down from Ignotus Peverell to his eldest son. I have a ring that belonged to Cadmus Peverell; it is the Resurrection Stone. I believe Albus is in possession of the Death Stick that belonged to Antioch. I must visit with Gellert Grindelwald to confirm, though. The Deathly Hallows were real, they just weren’t gifted by Death. I’ve met Death, they couldn’t care less about three mortals. The brothers were merely brilliant inventors. There is no mythical Master of Death when all three are possessed by the same person. I will have the wand from Dumbledore simply because I desire its power. Harry may keep the cloak and pass it on to his eldest child.”

Severus held his son close and eyed the newly reborn man, “What is your plan for Harry as the heir of three houses? It did not slip my notice that you left that out… my Lord.”

Tom huffed a soft laugh, “Impertinent thing. You always were the most likely to show me cheek when you were given orders. I have no need of Harry beyond being my grandson and finding the Hufflepuff heir to have the two release the wardstone. Once I have access to it, I can expel Dumbledore and take his place.”

Harry wriggled nervously, but scrounged up the nerve to speak, “How do we find them? I can’t just go round school asking people if they’re Hufflepuff’s long-lost relative so we can go on a heist. Dumbledore would have me in a heartbeat. Not to mention, if we tell people who I am, they’ll know Harry Potter isn’t nearly as dead as the body they buried on Samhain. There’s a lot riding on my story. Too much and it all collapses and we’re all hauled up in front of the Wizengamot. And I don’t know about you, but I think eleven is just a little too young to go to prison. And I just got a family. I can’t go to prison and get to know three fucking dads from a cell. Merlin! I have a *grandad* I have to get to know. Prison just isn’t going to work out for me. You’ll just have to figure out some other way to take over the world, Dark Lord Grandad.”

Everyone present was staring at Harry in varying levels of shock. Tom recovered first and looked at Severus, “Does he do that often?” 

Sirius barked a laugh and pat his partner on the back, “He comes by it honestly. His old man’s a bit of a spiraler.”

Narcissa stood up and gently pushed her son toward the door, “All children are going to sleep now. I believe I remember making plans with Augusta Longbottom for Neville to come to the manor tomorrow and bring the youngest Weasley boy. We wouldn’t want any grumpy boys.”

Tom’s eyebrows twitched up as he stood to shake the children’s hands, “Would you mind terribly if I imposed, Narcissa? I haven’t seen Gussie since we were in school. I can’t be the boy she knew, but I’d certainly like to meet the woman she’s become.”

Harry giggled and dodged the outstretched hand and wrapped his arms around the Dark Lord’s middle, “I think that would be a riot! Goodnight Dark Lord Grandad. Nice to meet you.” He darted out of the room on the heels of Theo and Draco.

“By the gods, that child will be the death of me.”

Thoros laughed and clapped a hand on Severus’ shoulder, “That’s what sons are meant to do! Theo turned into a Norwegian Forest Cat before he opened presents this morning! Nearly shocked the life right outta me!”

******

Narcissa sighed happily as the sound of thundering feet boomed down the stairs. Lucius watched his wife surreptitiously as she crocheted a bonnet for a friend’s daughter. She had always wanted a full house, and he wanted her to have it so badly. They tried after Draco was born. One year led to another, and a baby never came. Healers couldn’t find anything wrong with either of them, and fertility potions never seemed to help. It was a curse placed on his family centuries ago. One male heir for each generation. No one knew who cast the curse, but it was rumored to be a Weasley. 

He didn’t truly hold any ill will for Arthur; he just continued treating the other family as his father had. But now one of Arthur’s sons was coming to visit his son. Amends need to be made. There were several hours before the Longbottom boy was due to arrive with Weasley, and Lucius needed to go to the Ministry as it was… He could stop in at the Department of Misuse of Muggle Artifacts. He kissed his wife and promised to be home in time for the house to be overrun. It was the day after Yule; work would be slow enough for him to leave after lunch. He stepped through the fireplace and out into the atrium of the Ministry. 

He was waved past by the security wizard on duty. He’d known Allen for twenty years, he kept a list of everyday visitors that he scanned with his wand to speed up their entry. It was a brilliant system no one else had replicated. He pressed the button for the DMLE instead of the one for the finance level. He turned right when he exited and hoped to avoid notice from the Minister who was down the hall to the left. He found the poor excuse for an office that Weasley shared with another person and knocked on the doorframe of the open door. Two heads darted up, reminding him of a zoo creature Draco told him he’d seen. The one he thought was called Perkins looked terrified. 

“H-hullo, Lord Malfoy. W-what can we do for you?” stuttered the poor boy. 

Lucius smiled warmly and looked behind Perkins at his superior, “I actually needed a word with Mr. Weasley, in private. You don’t mind stepping out for a moment, do you, Perkins?”

Rosy cheeks flushed in excitement, “Blimey, you know my name? I can step out, sir! I was needing to run down to the file room and look for something anyhow. I’ll be back in a bit, Arthur.”

Arthur spluttered and looked back and forth between Perkins’ empty chair and Lucius closing the door and locking it, “Mr. Malfoy, what is this about? This is highly unusual!”

“Please, call me Lucius. I heard a rumor that you’re a dab hand at inventing and working with muggle artifacts… in your position as head of this department, that is. I happen to find myself in need of someone who can think outside of the cauldron and come up with new ways of doing things. I thought I might offer an olive branch of apology for being a tyrant for years, and see how you felt about changing careers.”

Arthur felt his heart stutter. This could either be a blessing or a curse in the making. But he had a lot of mouths to feed. “What kind of inventing are you needing done? I’ve only dabbled a bit.”

Lucius flashed his best ‘Making Business Deals’ smile, “Don’t be so modest, Arthur; I know those brilliant twins learned it somewhere. Molly never struck me as the creative type. But you? Even when I was a wee firstie, you were tinkering with one thing or another. Your boys turned the entire student body’s hair different colors in one go. I need that kind of thinking on my team.”

Arthur blushed, making his freckles fade momentarily, “Well, I don’t know about all that. Those two are cut right from the same cloth as Gideon and Fabian, and they were Molly’s brothers. I appreciate the flattery for what it’s worth, but you still haven’t told me what you’re inventing.”

Lucius felt the adrenaline rush as he sucked in a sharp breath. He had the man hooked, “It’s a top-secret project that will require a vow of silence, but I can tell you we will be creating a safe transportation device. There may be other things that come up over the next few years that could be added to your contract, but the initial contract is for five years.”

Arthur wrung his hands as he thought about what a five-year contract under Lucius Malfoy might entail. He also thought about what that might pay. So many mouths to feed. “I just don’t know if leaving a steady job like this would be the right thing for me. I have five children still at home, and they never seem to stop growing.”

Lucius hummed as if he was pondering the plight, “Yes, I can understand the hesitation. Could I tempt you by mentioning you’ll be making one thousand galleons per month; with plenty of room for bonuses.”

Arthur’s eyes closed and his hands trembled. He hardly brought home four-hundred galleons a month. “A transportation device, you say? Hmm. I started out in the Portkey office as a junior apprentice. I had a few ideas then of how to make them more efficient. When would I need to have an answer?”

Lucius felt the iron clang of a deal being sealed. Arthur Weasley was like clay in his hands. No one paid like a Malfoy. “Oh, take your time. I’m surprised I even found you here, what with the children being home for the holidays. As a matter of fact,” he pulled out his pocket watch and looked at the delicate gold hands, “I should be returning home to welcome your son Ronald, along with Neville Longbottom. And if I know Harry and Draco at all, they’ll have convinced Fred and George to tag along. You’re welcome to come to keep an eye on your lad. Stop home to change and bring Molly, I know Narcissa has been dying for a reason to ask her about her crochet patterns.”

Arthur’s eyes widened, “I couldn’t possibly impose, L-Lucius. Molly would have my hide if I sprung something on her. And we’d have to find someone to watch Ginny. No, I couldn’t. Thank you for the invitation.”

Lucius waved a hand to hustle the older man out of his office toward the lifts, “Nonsense, she is more than welcome. In fact, I’m most certain Narcissa will be delighted for a little girl to try on her designs. Draco has got to where he refuses to wear the dresses. She’s quite bereft. Come along to the Atrium and floo home. The floo address is Malfoy Manor; I’ll see you in, let’s say an hour. Our house elf makes the most marvelous mulled wine.” Arthur stepped up to the fireplace and called for The Burrow and disappeared in a flash of green flames. Lucius stepped into the empty space and called for his home. He had to tell his wife about his success. 

Chapter Text

Arthur stepped into his living room and looked around in a daze. Molly stepped out of the kitchen and frowned, “What are you doing home so early? Is everything alright? You haven’t been sacked, have you?”

He sat down in his favorite armchair and started laughing. He leaned over with his elbows on his knees and put his face in his hands and laughed as tears coursed down his face. His precious Mollywobbles was sitting on the floor in front of him with her hands on his shoulders begging him to speak to her. He finally looked up into her golden brown eyes and sobbed one last time, “I’ve been offered a job with a private company. We’ve been invited to spend time with their family in one hour, do you think you could dress Ginny up?”

Molly had her hands on her husband’s cheeks and was looking deeply into his watery blue eyes, “What kind of job, love? Where are we going?”

Arthur felt a stern look cross his face and forced it to soften again, “Lucius Malfoy is working on a top-secret project. Ron’s already going to their… er, house this afternoon. Have the twins mentioned plans?” Molly nodded her head, in as much of a daze as Arthur was moments before. “Good, they’re probably planning to crash the party with Ron and Neville. Put on your nicest dress and get Ginny into hers. I’m going to look for something better than… this,” he waved his hands at his shabby brown robes.

Molly rushed upstairs and into her daughter’s room. Ginny was startled and almost fell off her bed when her mum came through the door. “Ginny, dear, I need to see all your dresses. I might have to cobble something together. We’re going for tea at a fancy home. Come along. Up you get!” The poor girl was up and pulling open her wardrobe door in a blink. Molly pulled out a soft dark-green velvet dress that she could take the skirt off because it was too short. With a wave of her wand, the green top separated from the bottom and enlarged a bit. She pulled out a black lace skirt she’d made that didn’t match anything else and stitched the two pieces together seamlessly. “There. That should do. Try this on, please; a little quicker, dear. Oh, you look lovely! Go brush your hair with the curl brush, while I change. Meet your father and me by the fireplace as soon as you’re done.”

Her next stop was the bedroom she shared with Arthur. She could hear him in the en suite as she dug through her frumpy frocks. She pulled out a black dress she hadn’t had a reason to wear; it felt a little too nice for an everyday, and where was she going? She wondered what she could do to cheer it up a bit when her eyes landed on a crochet lace cardigan she was trying out the pattern for. She’d planned to scrap the project and use the yarn for something more appropriate for a mother of seven. But now she needed something nice enough to be near Narcissa Malfoy, and this was such a pretty moss color with flowy sleeves. She was tying the cardigan under her bust when Arthur came out of the en suite. 

Arthur froze in the doorway and looked at Molly’s reflection; there was a delicate lacey thing draped around her shoulders and knotted under her chest that made her look like some woodland fae creature. He fell in love with her all over again. “Mollywobbles,” he breathed. “You’re as beautiful as the first time I laid eyes on you.”

She blushed and turned around to observe her handsome husband in his best trousers with one of her hand-knit jumpers in a shade of midnight blue. “Shall we wade into the shark pool, my love?”

He wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her firmly, “For a thousand galleons a month, yes. I think we shall. We’ll at least give it a try.”

When they came out of the floo, they found themselves in the cleanest, shiniest room they’d ever seen. A house elf in the most unappealing orange dress was hopping in place, “Dobby is being happy to sees the Wheezys! Come with Dobby to the craft room, please. The whole party has ended up there.”

They followed the elf up a set of grand stairs down a hall into a room that was larger than two-thirds of their house. Molly started salivating over the tables with magical sewing machines, and the loom in the corner, and… was that a runway down the center of the room? Narcissa Malfoy materialized from a dressing area that was curtained off with a welcoming smile on her elegant face. Molly felt like a blob of pond scum next to her. 

Narcissa crossed the floor swiftly and held out her hands to hold Molly’s, “Oh, Molly! I’m so pleased you and Arthur accepted the invitation. I’m so sorry for the last-minute notice. It just sort of came together.”

Molly was opening her mouth to say something, anything when Augusta Longbottom stomped over from behind a curtain. “Thank you, Narcissa; Lady Longbottom, what a surprise!”

“What’s so surprising about it? My Neville wanted to spend time with a school friend, and I prefer to supervise myself. I wasn’t expecting you to come along when Neville asked if Ronald could come with us. Those twins are a right pair of troublemakers, you know; you should keep a keen eye on them. Well, look at you, young lady! Straighten up your back! There’s a good girl,” surprisingly strong fingers gripped Ginny’s chin and tilted her face up, “You’ve got good bright eyes, girl. Don’t forget it. Molly, you should be proud. You have a good strong family.”

Molly nodded her head and followed Narcissa toward where the women had emerged from. Arthur was being ushered to a corner where Lucius had a crystal bowl of mulled wine, and food. “Thank you, Lady Longbottom. How did the gathering end up in the craft room?”

Narcissa’s laughter filled the air, “Ah, it seems our children have been plotting, Molly. Neville has brought along a pile of clothing that doesn’t fit him, and Theodore has done the same; though I suspect much of Theo’s offerings are Thoros’. They were hoping to help Ron bolster his wardrobe.”

Molly blushed furiously and felt shame roll down her spine like a slimy snail, “We- we don’t need.”

A loud crack from Augusta’s cane silenced any further comment from Molly, “With a family the size of yours, you should accept the offer graciously. I think with the three of us here, we can tailor some robes to fit the young lad.”

Molly felt tears prickle at the backs of her eyes; then Narcissa was taking Ginny by the hand and leading her to another curtain, “You’re just the right size for a very pretty blue dress I just made. Come and try it on, I bet you’re as pretty as a princess! This dress is lovely, where did you get it?”

Ginny grinned up at the friendly lady and replied, “Mummy just made it for me a few minutes ago! She makes me all my prettiest dresses. She’s a whiz at sewing!”

Molly found Ron wearing a very smart black waistcoat over a crisp white button-down shirt with charcoal-grey trousers. There was a smile spread wide on his face as he turned to look at a different angle in the mirror. The twins were pointing at each other in another set of mirrors in matching colorfully embroidered waistcoats. Theo Nott was holding up another match set of waistcoats in grey with orange and yellow embroidery. Draco was tugging at Neville’s jumper and making it change shape so he looked slimmer. Molly felt the tears spill over. This was not what she expected to find at Malfoy Manor.

Lucius had Arthur at a small table set up in the corner, plying the man with drinks. Tom sidled up to the two and offered a hand in greeting, “Ashur Gaunt, pleasure to make your acquaintance. If you know Lucius, you must be a good man.”

Lucius grinned behind the overwhelmed ginger, “Ashur! Meet Arthur Weasley; I was just trying to convince him to join the team.”

“Ah! So he’s caught you too, Mr. Weasley. He’s got me invested in reworking magical transportation, too. I’m taking up my family seat at the urging of Lucius and Sirius to try and make some forward changes. What’s his angle for drawing you in?”

Arthur accepted a glass filled with mulled wine and took a generous drink to try and clear his head. So much was happening so fast, “I, er, don’t quite know his angle yet. He says he wants me as an inventor, but I have no experience in that field. I came today because I can hardly reject an offer like the one he presented. I just fear I’m getting myself and my family in trouble if I can’t produce the kind of results that are expected.”

Tom took a seat at the table and selected a chocolate delicacy of some sort, “Well, I’m in on the game, too. Let’s see what kind of ideas you have before you commit to anything. Sound like a fair deal to you, Lucius?”

Lucius sat down and crossed his legs elegantly, “Ashur is more American than European after twenty years away. Or was it thirty?”

Tom waved a hand, “We needn’t worry about all that now; you make me feel so old. What Lucius wants to do is create a way for people to travel to a set location at a set time, and return the same way.”

Arthur sipped more of the delicious wine and settled into his chair as Severus Snape, of all people, sidled over and sat down, “Like a way for employees of the Ministry or Hospital to get to and from work without apparating or using the floo? It’s an interesting idea. But is it needed? No one seems to have trouble with floo or apparating. And there are always portkeys for long distances. It could be useful for students in place of the train. It would make an all-day train ride an instant transportation. That… could be very useful. Imagine how much money could be saved by changing. Hmmm… The Ministry *does* pay for floo powder for all employees to return home from work; and there’s a stipend for those who can’t afford the powder for any other trips. A device that could be purchased one time and activated to take you to and from two set locations wouldn’t be too hard.”

Tom grinned, Lucius was very good at what he did. He’d roped in one of the most Light men he could find; and that man was useful! Now to get the man to agree to the rest of the plan, “It sounds like you’ve made up your mind, Mr. Weasley. Say, isn’t your name listed as one on the Wizengamot? Will I see you at the meeting after the first of the year?”

Arthur shook his head a little and looked down into his wine glass; it looked like it hadn’t emptied at all. “You know, I think I have made up my mind. I’ll take your offer, Lucius. As to your other question, Mr. Gaunt, I let Albus Dumbledore hold my seat as proxy. I haven’t got the head for all the politics.”

“Please call me Ashur, you should take an interest. Lucius and Severus have some very interesting ideas about how to move forward as a society. If you’re truly joining the team, you’ll need to be informed.” As he hoped, Augusta heard mention of her precious Wizengamot and came stomping over, “I’ll be taking up two family seats.”

Augusta took hold of a chair and sat down with a huff, a wave of her wand had a glass of wine floating to her, “What sort of changes are you suggesting? You’re new here, what could you possibly know about how our society runs?”

Tom turned a friendly gaze to the blustery woman, “You must be Lady Longbottom, I’ve kept up with British politics at the advisement of my mother. She often thought I would need to know what was going on with my father’s side of the family. How right she was. I returned this past week to learn that I had a child I was unaware of who had already passed on, a grandson, and two House seats on the Wizengamot. MaCUSA has an effective system in place, and I think a few of their ideas would do well here. Do you not wish for a more thriving world for your grandson, Madam?”

A scowl was turned on the newcomer, “I’m still waiting to hear what these forward-thinking ideas are that will lead to a thriving society.”

“How silly of me to have let that slip by. Allow me to explain myself first. I have a nephew who grew up in muggle London during the Blitz. We were very close in age, but never met as I lived in France. He was raised in an orphanage and had a terrible life. He was called Tom Riddle, and he went down a very dark path as the one you all call Voldemort. He should have known it was a doomed path when he chose the name ‘Flight From Death.’ I was going over this story with Lucius, and he told me of the tragedy of the Potter boy. It’s happened too many times that magical children are harmed in non-magical homes. I propose a council be formed that will locate magical children as their names appear in the Hogwarts Magical Register, and inform the families *before* accidental magic begins. Then the families will be monitored to ensure the children are well cared for.”

Augusta was inspecting Tom with narrowed eyes. Arthur was so shocked by the casual references to You-Know-Who that he didn’t know what to think, “We don’t usually use his name. He did horrible things. That cannot be forgiven; my wife lost both of her brothers. Do you hold any of the… prejudices your nephew was known for? I do apologize for bringing such a sensitive topic up, I know we’re attempting to start fresh here. But, Lucius, you followed that monster.”

Lucius hung his head in shame, “I can never apologize enough for what happened during the first war. People like my sister-in-law followed him freely; Severus and I did not. Severus was lucky to be close to Dumbledore and was able to break the bonds that were holding us captive. I was not so lucky and had an infant son I was trying to protect. I was put under the Imperius and forced to perform atrocious acts. The nightmares have yet to stop. If Ashur had any of the same thoughts as *him*, I would cast him out of my home at once. I will not be led down that path again.”

Tom nodded his head in approval and looked at the nervous man, “Lucius is correct; I am a man of peace. Magic is Magic. Blood has no sway on the strength of magic a person possesses. I’ve met children who live under bridges who have more magic in their little fingers than some of the people I’ve come across who have never had a non-magic person in their family tree. I’m stepping into the political mess here as a duty to my family. I’ve lived overseas so long that I can see what changes need to occur here for the Magic community to live peacefully and prosperously. I’ll admit, I would much rather take up a position at the school and teach until the end of my days. Education is much more palatable than politics.”

Augusta squinted even harder at the strangely familiar man, “Well, Lucius and I are on the Board of Governors for Hogwarts. Dumbledore has until Monday to find a replacement for the damned fool who got himself killed by a unicorn, of all things.”

Severus laughed out loud before he got control of himself, “I apologize for the interruption, Lady Longbottom; I had not heard about Quirinus’ death. Albus has chosen to keep that information from me.”

The ever-scowling woman found a lemon tart and sank her teeth into it as she pondered the odd change in Snape. “No worries. That Albus does like his secrets, doesn’t he? He’s got bloody Lockhart on his list of potentials. When that fails spectacularly, I’ll push for you, *Lord* Gaunt. How much longer do you think we’ll have to put up with his shenanigans, Lucius? I’m not sure Minerva has the gumption to run the school after him, but she has to be a damn sight better than Albus. The man has run the school into the ground. How are the brooms working out, Severus? Neville says your boy has been teaching him to feel more confident on a broom. I appreciate that. Now, Arthur, you should be on the Board with us. You have a host of children in the school, and you’re a Lord. Severus, you, too. Is Black around? He should get on with us. That blasted Diggle hasn’t got any business being on the board anymore. Old fool hasn’t got a single clue what goes into running a school. Gaunt! I’ll have a word with you in the corridor. Now”

Tom raised an eyebrow of amusement toward Lucius and Severus and followed the tornado of a beast into the hall, “What can I do for you, Lady Longbottom?”

She cracked her cane on the floor and scowled up at the new addition to their society, “Quit dicking about, Tom. I couldn’t forget your magical signature if my life depended on it. You changed your eyes and lost some of the insanity you were wearing like a cloak a few years ago, but you’re still Tom Riddle. I don’t know how you did it, but you came back. Not very nice of you to keep the fountain of youth from your old chum, Tommy.”

A wicked grin graced the handsome face as he leaned down and kissed a velvety wrinkled cheek, “Ah, Gussie. Never could fool you. Yes, I’m back. And I got rid of all the nastiness Dumbledore laid on me. Still want to take over the world with me?”

A faint rosiness crossed her cheeks and nose, “You flatterer. You ran off and left me for Henri Montclair. I’m thinking now you should have stayed in France with him. I was sorry to read about your child.”

He sucked in a breath as the pain of loss struck him again, “Henri and Lily are lost to me. I will not lose my grandson.”

She slipped a soft hand onto his arm and squeezed, “Tommy. Oh, Tom. He’s gone, too.”

Tom hunched over and gasped for breath. He allowed himself to be collected in a fierce hug by one of his oldest friends and then looked into her eyes, “Oh, Gussie. I was there the whole time.”

FLASHBACK

Tom came back to consciousness slowly. He was surrounded by white light and nothing else. He struggled to his feet and realized he was nude, but he wasn’t bothered by that. There was a being coming toward him. He couldn’t tell if they were male or female; they were completely androgynous. A long white cloak drug on the non-existent ground as they drew closer. Tom began to notice cobblestones appearing where ground ought to be. He decided he didn’t feel any kind of threat from the being growing nearer, so he chose to remain still. 

The being had hair that was soft grey and white, their facial features were soft, giving the impression of a kind and gentle person; someone you could approach. “Greetings, Tom. You’re here ahead of time. Time is actually quite upset about it.”

Tom held his ground and squared his shoulders, “Time is upset? Interesting. May I inquire as to your identity? And where I am?”

“Hmm. I suppose it couldn’t hurt. I am Death, and you are in Between. A place where souls who are out of sorts come to be put back to right. Sometimes that means a full cleansing so they can start over; punishment for wrongdoing before being sent back to start over and try again; or time to reflect on the life they just lived before starting over. You all have something to learn, and it can take many many tries to get it correct. You had a hard start, that’s for certain. But there were forces working against you from the time you were eleven. You should have found a welcoming home in the Magical world, not the coldness shown by Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore. Magic is heartbroken over the way she is being treated; she is dying. I am not ready to see my sister pass through my gates. And that is why you are here. I had a very serious meeting with Life, Time, the Fates, and Magic right before your arrival. We’ve decided to let you go back if you fix Magic on Earth. She won’t survive if she continues to be stifled on your plane.”

Tom felt laughter bubbling up from his belly; a feeling he hadn’t felt in years was tickling at his mind. “I was just destroyed after attacking and killing my own child! I don’t know if my grandson survived! I never wanted any of this. I wanted to be with Henri, and have love. A thing Dumbledore told me I was incapable of feeling because I was conceived with my father under a love potion. But I *did* feel love. Gods, did I feel it! My love ran away from me and hid our child, and I’ve just killed her anyway. How can I ever redeem myself from this?”

“Go back and save your grandson. In every Universe, he lives a terrible life. He is thrown in with the adopted sister of Lily and abused. I will send you back as a living Horcrux; one was left in the child as it is. You will be aware of what is happening to the child, and you will help him heal. Help him escape. Help him thrive. When the time is right, you will be freed. But you must find your own way back to your own body. You may choose to go back down the path you just left. Your Horcruxes are all there, waiting. Or you can choose to sacrifice something to save your grandson. That choice will decide your ending, Tom Riddle. You sought immortality, you can have it if you make the right choice. What could you do with Eternity, Tom?”

“I could rule the world. But I never truly wanted that. I just wanted a better world for magical children. No child should grow up the way I did. I wanted the school so I could teach them, and guide them to be more than they’re told they can be now. I could do that if I went back. You say I have the chance to save my grandson?”

“You can save him. But you will feel everything he feels. His pain and loneliness will be yours. You mustn’t forget, Tom. Wake up, Tom. Wake up.”

Tom felt his eyes blink. He looked around at a dark space filled with spiders. It was very cramped, and there was someone banging on a small door to his right. He rolled over and then realized he wasn’t the one controlling the body. A very young and immature mind was running through a flood of anxious thoughts. When his eyes ran down his body, he realized he was only the size of a very small toddler. The banging at the door continued, “Wake up, boy! Wake up! I haven’t got time for you to dawdle. Hurry up, now! You’ll be helping me make breakfast for Diddykins. Get up, boy!”

Harry scrambled into a ratty pair of trainers and out of the door. He ran into the kitchen and climbed up on the stool he used to reach the stove. There was already bacon frying in a skillet and a tray of eggs waiting to be cracked and scrambled. Tiny hands reached into the tray and picked up an egg that was almost too big for the little hand. His hand expertly whacked the egg against a ceramic bowl and tossed the empty shell into the bin beside him on the ground. The rest of the eggs quickly followed as the bacon was flipped. By the time the owner of the annoying voice made themselves known, the eggs were done cooking and the bacon was being moved to a plate. 

“No toast? Pitiful! We feed and clothe you for two years, and you can’t even finish breakfast for your family. Ungrateful freak! Now I’ll have to finish it. Go outside and rake the garden. I don’t want to see a single leaf!” The shrieking harpy slapped him so hard his ears rang. Another day with no breakfast. Oh well. An icy breeze blasted his face when he opened the door. The backyard was covered in a thin layer of ice, and all the leaves were stuck under it. 

He stepped across the yard slowly and carefully, hoping the stupid ice would melt before he got the rake from the shed. He had to use all his weight to pull the shed door open since there was ice holding it shut. He thought he imagined his hands getting hot to melt the ice and his feet getting hotter to melt the ice all over the yard. A little voice in the back of his head chimed in, and startled him, “That’s a good lad! Use your magic to melt it. Nudge a leaf and convince it to be a magnet for the rest.” Harry didn’t know what a magnet was. He was only three and wasn’t allowed to watch programs on the telly like Dudley was. He found ripped-up books he could look at though. Those were hidden in his secret place. Maybe there was a magnet in one of them. “Magnets stick together. Tell the leaves to all stick to one. Then tell them to disappear.” He shrugged his tiny shoulders and bent down to poke at a dry leaf under his foot. Hey, where had the ice gone? While he was poking the leaf, he thought about the little voice. It was new. Where had it been for three years? It would be nice if the leaves all stuck together. His eyes widened as all the leaves started scooting across the yard toward him. In no time, there was a neat little pile right in front of him. He closed his eyes and thought really hard about the leaves going away. When he opened them, they were gone. 

He was shivering and standing next to the open shed with his teeth chattering and all the leaves gone. This wasn’t good. His aunt would know something freaky happened if the leaves weren’t in a bag for Uncle Vernon to put in the bin. He was going to be in so much trouble. His shoulders shook as he sat down, wrapping his arms around his knees, and tried to think of what to do. Maybe he should just go back inside and tell his aunt the leaves were already gone. He was gonna get a walloping any way it went. Mrs. Number Seven walked down the street with her little white dog and frowned at him. She would be sure to gossip to Mrs. Numbers Five, Two, Six, and Eight. That would be another walloping. He should have stayed out of sight of the fence. There was nothing for it. He could either sit out here and freeze, or go back in and get hit. And being seen by the neighbors a second time was not an option. 

He closed the back door as quietly as he could, but his aunt was standing at the sink washing the breakfast dishes. “What are you doing back in here, boy?”

He looked down at the holes in his shoes and tried not to cry. That just made them hit harder, “There must have been wind last night. There aren’t any leaves out there, Aunt Petunia. And Mrs. Nesbitt was walking her dog by the fence again, so I came inside so she couldn’t see me.”

“What do you mean there are no leaves? I looked out not thirty minutes ago and saw them! What did you do, boy? I warned you not to do anything freaky! Get in the cupboard, and stay there until your uncle comes home. I’d better not hear a peep all day.”

The walloping was bad that night. That was the first time Harry felt the tingles fixing his ouchies. The little voice that was new whispered to him as he fell asleep. Maybe the little voice wouldn’t be so bad if it stopped telling him to do freaky things. Hearing your wrist break was never fun. It was even less fun when the tingles made it go back together. 

Tom didn’t sleep. While his grandson was resting, and healing, Tom was thinking. Three years he’d been in Between. Tom whispered things to the boy while he slept, and while he was awake. He started noticing the boy’s eidetic memory only a few days after waking up. He was left alone in the doctor’s office while Dudley had his end-of-year physical, and there were books! He looked around to make sure he wouldn’t get in trouble and picked one up. He ran his finger under the words on the title and recited the letters to himself. He knew his alphabet, but not how to read words. T H E U G L Y D U C K L I N G. The little voice he called Tom whispered, “The Ugly Duckling,” in his head. Oh! Those were the words! He scrunched his nose and asked Tom if he could help him with the rest of the words. It didn’t take long for Harry to have a whole story memorized so he could remember it later when he was alone and bored. He recited the book to himself every night until the next time he was able to have Tom read to him. 

Tom would also say words they saw at the grocer's, and on signs as they walked about town behind Aunt Petunia. He learned a lot of words really fast and was able to read complicated things before he was four. He never let Aunt Petunia or Uncle Vernon know. They would think it was freaky and unusual that such a little boy knew so many words. They *really* didn’t like it when he shouted a word he’d heard Tom mutter when he smashed his thumb. That took a lot of tingles to make better. 

Life went on like this for so long. Harry got used to Tom in his head, but he noticed after Aunt Petunia smashed his head with the frying pan that Tom’s voice was getting harder to hear. And he wasn’t around so much when Harry started school. He was so busy learning everything he could so he could get away from his awful family that he didn’t notice when Tom was gone for longer periods after every beating that needed healing. As Tom used his own energy to heal his grandson, he was disappearing. He felt his grip on existence slipping and knew he didn’t have much time left. Harry’s school years seemed to be flying by. Time felt like it was being pushed forward. Years were zipping by at an astronomical speed. His grandson was beaten every day and would starve if he didn’t have the librarian. Tom needed to make the final sacrifice to rescue this child.

Harry was being pulled out of the horrible cupboard by his uncle. Tom tried to lend strength so the boy could get away. His kick glanced off a fat shoulder as his other leg was twisted. Bones snapped and pain exploded. Tom felt himself let go. He healed everything that had ever been wrong with his grandchild. He used every last bit of life-force in his living Horcrux and let himself burn away. The last thing he felt was an ungodly number of injuries being healed in the child’s broken body. 

He was standing back in Between and Death was not alone. A woman so beautiful I cannot even describe her was standing beside them. Her hair was like silver water that flowed from her scalp down her back to pool at her feet. Stars shone in the pool of molten silver and gave off sparks occasionally. Her eyes were as dark as the midnight sky and swirled with galaxies if you looked too deeply into them. She raised a hand toward him and beckoned him closer. When she spoke, he felt her voice resonate through every atom of his being, “My child. Come to me and let me heal you. Ah, but I cannot. You broke that which I have given you. You damaged your soul, therefore damaging the Magic I shared with you. You have sacrificed enough to show us you are willing to change. Go now, and find a way to repair your soul and body together. Then you may begin the task of restoring me on Earth. I am not ready to die.”

“Magic!” he gasped, “I tried to save him! Tell me my grandson lived. Oh, what have I done? I’ve left him to die at that walrus’ hand.” He collapsed onto the white cobblestones of nothingness and clawed at his face.

Magic lay a warm hand on his head, “Peace, child. He lives. He will not remember your time together, you must build a relationship from new when you meet again. Think, child; how can you heal your body and soul and gain the immortality you so crave?”

Death chuckled, “You’ll ask me to claim you eventually. They all do.”

Tom looked between the two and tried to remember something. Anything. Alchemy! “A Philosopher’s Stone! I’ll need to travel to France, Flamel would be the closest Alchemist. How will I convince him I mean no harm? I do not wish to steal the Stone, I will be cursed if I do.”

Death rolled a glowing black ball in their hand and looked at something Tom couldn’t see, “Isn’t it handy that Albus just coerced the Stone from Flamel? If you can sneak it away from the one who’s been causing all your trouble, you won’t be stealing so much as protecting the world from an eternity of Dumbledore.”

“I need a body to possess until I can restore my own. What do I do about that?” He was beginning to worry about Time. The last time he was here he’d wasted two years. 

Death looked to Magic and raised their eyebrows, “Who of your own are you willing to sacrifice? I’ll need to escort them out if Tom is to take their place.”

Magic sighed and thought about her children, and which ones were more trouble than they were worth. “Quirinus has been stirring up quite a lot of trouble in Albania. He is currently picking a fight he cannot win with a vampire. Get his body out of the situation and he’s yours. But you’ll only have one year before the body disintegrates.”

END FLASHBACK

Tom gasped and doubled over retching. Augusta was holding him up and shushing him, “Oh, I know you didn’t mean to share that. It’s ok, Tom. I’m here. You’re immortal, you silly thing. No wonder you couldn’t hold that memory back. That’s too much for one child. But I’d recognize those eyes anywhere. The Potter boy is in the other room treating his friends like dolls he can dress up. And he goes by a new name and wears a new face. There’s a lot you need to tell me yet, Tom. For now, we shall go back in there and convince Arthur Weasley to take his place on the Wizengamot, and you can convince us all that Sirius Black should be King. 

Chapter Text

Severus walked through the Atrium with Sirius on one side holding his hand, and Tom and Lucius were trailing behind. They were meeting Augusta and Arthur down in the council chambers to take over the Wizengamot in one fell swoop. The Magical UK did not know what was about to hit them. The chamber doors were open and light conversation could be heard drifting out into the corridor. There was a slight hush when the four walked in, and Severus being hand-in-hand with Sirius did not go unnoticed. Severus took his seat, knowing the Prince seat would accept him without question. The Ravenclaw seat was still untried, and might not accept his claim. 

The goblins had found the connection after performing an in-depth ancestry ritual. It took them a phial of blood and three days to get a full picture of his family tree with all banishings and other removals and secrets revealed. He was the heir of Rowena Ravenclaw through Helena and a man who was *not* the Bloody Baron. They were now waiting for the ritual to return Harry’s true family tree. He held his breath as Sirius sat down in the Black seat and it glowed silver. He held it until there was a welcoming silver glow from Arthur’s seat. 

Cornelius was standing to begin the meeting when Molly Weasley rushed through the door. She paused when she realized all eyes were on her, causing the Minister to lose his patience, “Madam, why are you here? This is a closed session of the Wizengamot.”

Fiery red eyebrows furrowed at the petulant tone, but Molly held her temper, “My apologies for the rushed entrance, Minister Fudge. I was running late getting my daughter off to a friend’s house. I’ve come to hold the Prewett seat as a proxy for my son Charles Prewett-Weasley. I ask that Magic hear my plea and accept my son’s claim to his family seat.”

Dumbledore squirmed where he was sitting. With Arthur sitting for Weasley, and Molly taking Prewett from him, he was running out of seats he could hold. The only ones he would have left were Ross for Minerva, Slughorn for Horace, and the Founders. None of them were around to take his last hold on the government. He couldn’t lose the school. He would fight before he gave up Hogwarts. 

While Molly was making her way to the Prewett seat under the watchful gaze of many, Narcissa slipped in the door. As soon as the Prewett seat flashed, Narcissa spoke and startled everyone gathered, “I hope I’m not too late. I had a letter from my sister’s solicitor this morning advising me she has requested I hold the Lestrange seat in proxy for her husband, who has named my son as his heir.” She walked swiftly to the seat and sat down, not flinching as Magic accepted her claim. 

The Minister shook himself like a ruffled pigeon and tapped a gavel on the podium, “Are there any more radical claims that need to be made?” He nearly imploded when Tom waved his fingers from in front of the Gaunt seat.

“Good morning, Minister, I am actually here to claim two seats if it isn’t too much trouble. My name is Ashur Friedrich Gaunt, and I am asking for Magic's blessing as I claim the seats for Gaunt and Slytherin.” He sat for a second as the Gaunt seat flared silver then walked to the top row where the Founder’s seats were held. He looked down at Albus in the Gryffindor chair and smiled, “I don’t think you’ll be able to claim that for long, friend.” He sat down on the green and silver throne and smiled warmly as it flashed the same colors. He couldn’t wait for the day his grandson could come in and claim that seat out from under the old man. Only a few more years.

Cornelius huffed and tapped the gavel again, even though no one was making a sound, “This is highly irregular, sir. Only the headmaster of Hogwarts has held a Founder’s seat for hundreds of years!”

Tom tipped his chin down just a hair to deepen the angle of his stare, “There is another in this room. If they come to claim their birthright, will you accept mine, Minister?”

Cornelius was now so flustered that he was spinning his bowler hat faster and faster between his hands; it was a blur of pea-green. “Highly irregular, I tell you, most unusual. Well, is there another heir of a Founder here? Take your seat.”

Severus took a slow breath and made brief eye contact with Sirius before rising from his seat. He felt the air pressure change as the room gasped with surprise. Seven steps up to the top row. Seven steps to come up next to the Slytherin seat. He turned and let his robes billow in his trademark fashion before gracefully sitting down and breathing out a sigh of relief when blue and bronze glowed brightly around him. 

Tap tap tap went the gavel, “See here, this is highly unusual. Most irregular! Oh, dear. Well, I suppose that’s an interesting change for the new year. Two House seats have changed allegiance, separating from Hogwarts’ Headmaster. Shall we begin? Dolores, what was the first order of business?”

A very toad-like woman in the most appalling shade of pink simpered up at Cornelius, “The first order is selecting a new Chief Warlock, Minister.”

Cornelius nodded his shiny balding head and turned back to the crowd, “Does anyone have a nomination for Chief Warlock? I cannot make one as the current Minister for Magic.”

Thoros lifted his wand and lit the tip. He stood when the Minister acknowledged him and took a slow breath to build anticipation. They were expecting him to nominate a Dark candidate. “I nominate Lord Black as Chief Warlock. It’s time for a young person to take charge. We need a fresh perspective while keeping Magic in the hands of one of the oldest families known.”

Cornelius stared at the man with a blank look on his face. After a moment, he shook himself and continued, “That is one for Sirius Black. Do we have a second for this nomination? Or a different name to put forward?”

Augusta cracked her cane and lifted her wand. She didn’t wait for the Minister’s approval before standing, “I second Lord Black. Been a long time since a Black held a position worthy of their royal history. Chief Warlock isn’t nearly high enough, but it’s a good stepping stone. Nott is right, young blood is what we need.”

A pea-green hat fell to the floor. “T-two nominations for Lord Black. One Dark, one Light. Anyone else?” 

Darius Greengrass raised his wand and stood, “I third Lord Black for the Grey.”

“Most unusual! Three nominations for Lord Sirius Black as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. Are there any opposing nominations?” The green hat was jammed back on his head almost to his eyebrows. No one moved. 

Dumbledore wriggled uncomfortably in his seat. He couldn’t do a damn thing to stop this sideshow. Not a single person moved to recommend another. Cornelius was even itching at the podium. The mention of royalty from Augusta and Nott, accompanied by his regal attire all winter, was making some people very nervous. His breath shuddered out of him when one minute turned to two. Cornelius, who put far too much trust in his advisors, was glancing back and forth between himself and Malfoy. He didn’t know who to let have his loyalty. 

“Very well, three votes for Sirius Black. Out of twenty-eight present votes for the Wizengamot, Lord Black will need at least twelve more to make his claim. All present, please light your wands blue to affirm Lord Black; light them red to oppose.” Dumbledore lit his wand red, taking four votes; the only other red belonged to Dedalus Diggle, a longtime friend of Dumbledore’s. “Twenty-three blue wands! Our new Chief Warlock is Lord Sirius Black. Lord Black, please come take your place at the podium. Congratulations!”

Sirius sidled up to the front and shook the Minister’s hand. He turned to the crowd and winked at Severus before greeting them, “Thank you for your trust.” He crossed his right hand over his heart with his wand gripped in it, “I vow on Magic that I will do everything in my power to make this a society worth living in. The time has come for progress, and your faith in me will not be forsaken.” A bright gold light coalesced around him and wrapped around him like golden ropes. “My vow has been witnessed by Magic. May she take the gift she’s given me if I fail her. My first act as Chief Warlock will have far-reaching consequences. I call now for a full investigation into the workings at Azkaban Prison. I spent ten years in that hole and nearly died of starvation and cold. You have been sending people there for unpaid fines. The dementors are literally sucking the life out of prisoners. How can we hope for any kind of growth or reformation if we just throw people onto the gods-forsaken island and forget them?”

Amelia Bones instantly raised her wand and stood, “I second the motion! I’ve been begging for years to do something about that place. It’s about damn time. Good for you Lord Black.”

Narcissa stood with her wand glowing, “I third on behalf of my sister, who has been in Azkaban for nearly eleven years. Her mental health was always questionable, I’m sure it has only become worse since being incarcerated.”

Sirius sat down in his new chair and crossed his legs, “Motion passed. Shall we have a vote, kids? Settle in. It’s gonna be a long day. We have a lot to get through. I really hope you didn’t think electing a young man was going to make your lives easier,” a sharp laugh rang out around the stone chamber. A little beetle buzzed in a corner. “After we deal with this vote, we have to start on the rest of our government that’s been fucked for the last forever. Lucius, please take your seat as my advisor. Umbridge, be gone you foul thing. No more people who don’t have a seat being involved in these proceedings. Too much room for outside influence and sneaky leaks.”

Lucius moved to his new seat and waved his wand in a wide arc over his head. A corner of the room lit up, and suddenly a woman with yellow-blonde hair and audacious cat-eye glasses with jewels all around the frames was standing in the soft glow of light. “How interesting. It would seem we have a stowaway. Madam Bones, as the only representative for the DMLE, would you care to bind her and send her off for processing?”

Amelia was already on her way down the steps toward the frozen journalist. She tipped a salute from her forehead with two closed fingers and winked, “Right ‘O, Chief! I’ve been looking for a reason to arrest you for a long time, Skeeter. Can’t wait to find out how you’ve found your way in here.” 

Dumbledore leaned his head in his right hand and sighed. There went his journalist. He was ready for this travesty to be over so he could get back to the castle and begin plotting how to fix this mess. 

******

Harry collapsed in a chair in the library and let his head flop onto the table. Neville looked over his dramatic friend at the boys following behind him, “What’s killed Harry this time? Was it McGonagall? I bet it was McGonagall.”

Harry nodded his head without picking it up, “It was McGonagall. She assigned me another research essay because I could do all the spells she assigned today. Do you think she would leave me alone if I told her I’m an Animagus?”

Draco sat down next to Neville and dropped a brown paper bag filled with caramels onto his open book, “I think that might fry her brain. Please succeed at keeping other people’s secrets this go round, yeah?”

Neville brightened and lowered his whisper even more, “I did it last night! I wish there was somewhere we could go that I could show you guys. It’s too cold out to go sneaking about in the forest.”

Theo slid into a seat across from him and grinned, “Well then, follow us! We’ll take you to the secret stash Rosie showed us. Plenty of room for nonsense in there.”

Harry picked his head up with a mischievous grin, “I know a shortcut.” He quietly hurried up the Transfiguration aisle and behind a statue of a goblin reading a book. He hissed at a little stone snake that was carved into the wall and waved his friends through with a flourish. “Heard about this trick from a painting that mysteriously appeared in my dad’s lab over break. If I can find a snake carving, I can ask it for a passage anywhere. I just took us from the second floor of the castle to the seventh in one step. Come down here in front of this painting of trolls doing ballet. I’ll walk back and forth three times asking the castle for the room we want,” a large wooden door with a rounded top materialized in the wall opposite the painting. 

The four boys hurried through the door before anyone could find them. Neville looked around in awe at the room with more bookshelves than the library they’d just left could ever dream of holding. Some shelves held hundreds of the same books that were lined up in order of their print date and edition. The only space that wasn’t bookshelves was a small alcove just left of the door that held a fireplace crackling merrily, two sofas, and a table filled with tea and treats. He sat on the sofa next to Harry and started pouring what turned out to be hot chocolate in the teapot, “Alright, Harry. Explain how this place works.”

Draco laughed and accepted the cup Neville was holding out, “You should have seen it the first time Rosie brought us. It was the worst mess I’ve ever seen!”

“Rosie told me house elves created this room for the Founders as a gift for letting so many of them bond with the castle. They made it so you can get anything you want from the room, you just have to be able to visualize it, or it can get a little weird. One thing that seems to be a common thing that’s happened through the centuries, is people’s desire to hide things. Rosie showed us the Room of Hidden Things, which is where everything goes that is left here. When we came in, it was like a tornado had destroyed a hundred homes and left all the belongings here. Piles of stuff just lying about. It took some effort to convince Hogwarts to reorganize, but I think she’s happier with the results. I had her separate all the books into this room. Then the other things are separated by category and on shelves in another room. If someone just chucks something in, it goes to the place it fits best on the shelf. If they come back looking for it, it will just be lying on the ground in an empty classroom. Might cut down on the number of things left behind. My grandfather said he wanted to investigate the room soon. He thinks he left something here.”

Neville sighed happily when he saw the sliced melon on the table. The house elves must keep their own gardens secret from the students to have summer fruit in the dead of winter. “Your grandfather was over at my house every day after we all hung out at Draco’s. Should I be concerned?”

Draco snorted into his cup, “Merlin, Harry! Does love just follow you about? First, your dad falls in with *two* partners, and now Neville’s grandmother is spending a lot of time with your grandfather. What’s next?”

Neville gasped and turned pink, “You don’t think he *fancies* her, do you? Oh, that’s so bizarre. I can’t imagine her kissing anyone! And your grandad is really handsome.”

Harry threw a cushion at Draco, “Cut it out, Draco. They’re on the Wizengamot together, I’m sure they were just discussing politics and whatnot. Besides, he’s only sixty-six. That’s young in our world. She can’t be much older. Would it bother you if she were interested in a partner?”

“Oh. When you put it that way, no. It doesn’t really bother me at all. Actually, she was a completely different person over break! She apologized for not being present when I was younger and said she would try harder. Then she told Uncle Algie he needed to search deep inside himself to find out why he ever thought it was alright to drop a baby out a window. I guess she didn’t know about that all these years. Not even really sure how she found out now. Uncle Algie isn’t allowed at the estate until he apologizes to me. He’s an Unspeakable, though. We might never hear from him again.”

Theo screwed up his face and put another biscuit on his plate, “My dad is the same age as them. I don’t know if he ever dated another woman after Mum died. It feels weird to think of him with someone else, but if it made him happy, I couldn’t really complain. At least you don’t have to worry about any of this, Draco.”

Draco raised an eyebrow and cocked his head to the side, “I guess you’re right,” before he knew what was happening, his mouth was blurting out, “I think Mother wants another baby.” His three friends froze and looked at the nervous boy, “I’m so used to being an only child, but when you were all over, I could see how happy she was. Everyone was laughing and carrying on, and she was dressing up Ron’s little sister. I could tell she liked it. I wish I could tell this room that I wanted my mum to have her wish come true and have another baby.” He sighed heavily and drank the rest of his hot chocolate and went for more, “We came in here to see if Neville could figure out Shakespeare’s insane way of becoming an Animagus.”

“You figured it out, and you’re not a Hufflepuff like Shakespeare was. His method made so much sense. I had it down after the first reading. I just couldn’t shift without a lot of concentration first. But last night after my shower, I was standing next to my bed, and just thought about doing it, and BAM!” A perfect badger was now sitting on the sofa next to Harry. 

Harry scooped up the black and white creature and looked at him closely. Bright black eyes looked out from a striped face as two paws with long thick claws wrapped around Harry’s hands. He flipped the badger over and tickled its belly, “You’re going to be so much fun to cause trouble with! We have Draco for aerial surveillance, Theo for indoors, and now Neville and me to take the ground outdoors.”

Neville wiggled out of Harry’s grasp and back to his seat where he turned back, “You’re a menace! Can I give the book to Ron next?”

“Yeah. Tell him to give it to the twins when he’s done. But I want it back after them. Don’t want to be too obvious. Did you lot bring your Defense books? I really hope the teachers don’t have to split it up for the rest of the year.”

In the end, the professors did take turns teaching the class every day for the rest of the school year. Albus promised them he would have a permanent replacement by the time school started in September. Slytherin won the Quidditch Cup, which tipped them over the top in points so they won the House Cup as well. With  Quirrell dead, there was no one to go after the Stone and try to beat Dumbledore’s “traps.” He wouldn’t realize until much later in the summer that the Stone was missing. He hoped Nicholas forgot who he’d loaned it to and didn’t ask about it for a long time. 

******

Harry was stretched out by the pond, soaking up the sun when he heard thundering feet coming toward him. He had enough time to cover his book before Padfoot splashed into the pond spraying water all around. He sat the book on the blanket and waved his hand over it to keep it dry and jumped into the water with his sopping canine godfather. Sirius was a man again by the time Harry resurfaced from diving and picked the boy up and tossed him into deeper water. When Harry’s head came out of the water, all his hair was hanging in his face and he looked like an angry water nymph. 

Sirius laughed and splashed water at the boy, “What do you wanna do today? Sev’s down in the dungeon brewing his wicked potions, Remus is probably in a bookstore somewhere, and I’m bored.”

Harry flung water everywhere when he shook the hair out of his face, “We just got back from a trip to Japan for Dad to get some rare ingredient. How can you be bored? Go play with one of the things you brought home, silly dog.”

“Oy! Who are you calling a silly dog, Pup? I seem to have vivid memories of you turning into a fox and biting my ankles just this morning!” He pulled himself out of the pond and cast a drying charm at himself before flopping onto the blanket. 

Harry got out and dried himself, “Well. That was this morning, and I’m a precocious twelve-year-old. You can’t really blame *me* for causing mischief. You, on the other hand, are the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot and have to maintain a public persona. What did you have in mind for today?”

“I knew I could get you interested! Your Hogwarts letter came in. We can go to Diagon and get all the things you need so your dad can stay down in his lair for eternity. Come on! We’ll shimmy on over to the muggle side if you want!” He rolled over on his stomach and propped his chin on his hands and gave his godson puppy-dog eyes.

Harry rolled his green eyes at his dramatic godfather, “Alright. But we have to tell Dad we’re going. He’d be furious if we just disappeared.” It didn’t take long for the two to have on muggle-appropriate clothes and race each other down the stairs to the lab. Harry was nudged forward to knock on the door and disturb his royal highness. Severus didn’t care that they were leaving and made Sirius promise to have them back before dinner at six. 

They were surprised to find a massive crowd gathering outside Flourish and Blott’s and decided to avoid it for as long as they could. Magical Menagerie seemed like the safest bet for a first stop. A new green bow was purchased for Phantom along with green tags for Hedwig to wear as identification. After having his measurements taken for new school robes, they went to the apothecary and collected the supplies he would need for Potions. Ear muffs were on the list for Herbology, so they had to find somewhere that sold them. When they had nowhere left to go, they braved it and went to the bookstore. 

They found Molly standing in line and wedged in so they could talk to her, “Blimey, Molly! It’s like a circus out here!” A woman elbowed Sirius in the back and griped at him for skipping in line, “Fuck off! D’you have to stand in this line to get in?”

Molly flushed at Sirius’ colorful language, “No, you don’t, but I wanted to have the children’s books signed. You could go in if you don’t want to meet him.”

Harry tried to see the posters in the window but was too short. He leaned in to Fred and George, “Who is she waiting to meet?”

Fred rolled his eyes and pretended to gag, “Gilderoy Lockhart. He’s a famous *fiction* author.”

George mimed swooning, “But, Freddie, he’s so dreamy with his blue eyes and massive white teeth!”

Molly whacked at the boys with her handbag, “Hush! He writes about his own adventures! Naughty boys.”

Sirius grinned and slung an arm over her shoulders, “I’ll take 'em off your hands, Molly! I was looking for an adventure. I’ll even take the lot home with me. You can pick 'em up tomorrow!”

Molly frowned and looked at her brood, “I couldn’t ask you to take all of them, Sirius. You’re a dear, but I think Severus might kill you if you filled the house with my terror team. They’ll be fine to wait with me a while longer.” She whacked Ginny and Ron when they groaned in agony. 

“Nah, don’t worry about a thing, Mols! I’ll appease Severus with something preserved and expensive, and you’ll have an afternoon and evening to yourself. Come on, you lot! Into the trenches!” He swung Ginny up on his shoulders and stormed through the line of people to the door with Harry, Ron, and the twins whooping behind him. They shouldered their way into the building and toward the stacks, away from whatever was happening in the center. 

Harry and Ron took off down the aisle with Transfiguration texts and pulled the books for their group while Sirius and Ginny collected the multitude of books they needed for Defense. The rest of their books were the same as last year’s. After gathering anything else that struck their fancy (the Weasley children were unsure how to accept so many gifts in one day) they made their way across the river of people still in line (Oh, look! Molly made it inside!) and over to the parchment, quills, ink, and other essentials for writing. Sirius made Ginny giggle when he found a dark blue Never-Empty Notebook with a bronze stylized G and tucked it into their basket. 

They thought they would make it back to the register and out without any issues until they were wading across the river of bodies for the third time. A bright voice called out over the crowd, loud enough to draw everyone’s attention, “Why if it isn’t Sirius Black! Our new Chief Warlock! You know, I went to school with Sirius? Yes! It’s true! I was a mere firstie when our Chief Warlock was a fourth-year. Come here, Lord Black, come here!” Sirius was dragged through the crowd by deceptively strong hands. When he was ripped from the throngs, Harry, Ron, Ginny, and the twins were right behind him. The man holding him hostage was wearing robes that were a shade of soft blue you only see on flowers in early spring, and his eyes matched. They looked artificial. His hair was perfectly coiffed, and as shining as the sun. 

It took him a minute to get his balance back, but when he did, he found himself with Lockhart’s arm around his shoulders “What the fuck are you doing? Let me go,” he hissed at the man who was holding him in a vice grip. 

The pretty man grinned at the crowd and squeezed his prey tighter, “Little did Lord Black know when he came in here today, but I am sending him home with an autographed copy of all my books!”

Sirius tried again to shake the squid-like man off and failed, “Get the fuck off me, Gilly,” Sirius hissed through gritted teeth as a camera flashed. He raised his voice louder, “That’s so kind of you! As a thank you, I’m offering to pay for the full set for the next fifteen students to purchase them. Seven books is a lot to ask these kids to buy for one school year. Not sure who wrote the supply list, but here we are.”

Gilderoy’s fingers dug into Sirius’ shoulder painfully, “Well, I was waiting to share this little tidbit, but we’re all friends here, eh?” He winked as the camera flashed again and the women in the crowd tittered. “I have been hired as Hogwarts' new Defense Against the  Dark Arts professor!” There was a chorus of oohs and aahs and a roaring round of applause. “Thank you, thank you. I so look forward to helping the minds of our youth grow!”

A sudden hush fell over the crowd as it split down the middle and a pillar of black emerged. Severus stalked across the open floor and crossed his arms over his chest as Remus smiled at Sirius’ plight beside him. Gilderoy froze with his fingers digging into Sirius’ shoulder. Molly was now laughing heartily about something far funnier than all of them being friends. Someone was touching what wasn’t theirs to touch. “Sirius, how is it that I cannot even send you on a simple errand without you causing a ruckus? You said you were going to buy Harry’s school things. Why are you standing here being interviewed? Lockhart, get your hands off. Now.” Gilderoy almost fell over in his haste to release him. The camera flashed, “Tenpenny! If I see anyone in this group’s face in the paper, I’ll have you for ingredients. Can we leave this madhouse?”

Sirius leapt away from the autograph table and toward the cashier, “Sure thing, love! Just let me settle the tab. Hey there, Johna! I know I just saw you last week. These two are ravenous readers. And look! I found a bunch of strays and collected them. Send the bill for the fifteen sets of his bullshit to my accountant. Silverblade will make sure you get paid for his nonsense. You’re a saint to put up with authors, Johna; never let anyone tell you otherwise.”

The path opened for them to leave, and Molly waved from the table where she was finally getting her autograph. When they were out on the street, where it was easier to breathe, Severus turned on the substantial herd behind him. “Siri. Why are there four gingers I distinctly remember not being with you when you left following us?”

“Now, Sev. You only call me Siri when you plan to hurt me. Not in front of the children,” all five children giggled, “I figured you would be in the cave for days since we just came back from that trek to retrieve micro fungus. So I offered to borrow Molly’s kids for the night to give her a break and me entertainment. We can’t back out now. Look at Molly running down the road to the Leaky! She’s so happy for a night off.”

Remus nudged Severus with a shoulder, “We could take them for a pizza around the corner, then floo back to Arcadia. There’s enough room there you’ll never hear a thing.”

Fred drew a cross over his heart, “We’ll behave, Professor Harrikins’ Dad!”

George did the same, “On our honor as pranksters, we won’t prank you in your own home.”

Severus groaned and rolled his eyes, “I’m ordering anchovies. Tiniest Weasley, I expect you to treat me with respect when you arrive at Hogwarts to find me as your Potions Professor. However much *fun*,” he pretended to shudder over the word, “you think you may have; I am not a fun professor.”

Ginny sobered up and squared her shoulders, “Of course not, sir. Absolutely the most respect, sir,” she saluted him and clicked her heels. Severus rolled his eyes for the millionth time and turned around. Sirius and Remus were congratulating the girl on her success at sarcasm. 

The Weasley children had never been to a pizza restaurant. They went in through a small glass door with chimes hanging inside. A pleasant woman with a round red face took the large group to the “conference section”, which also had a few arcade games and a pool table. Sirius decided it was important everyone enjoy their meals, so a large pepperoni, mushroom, and anchovy pizza was ordered; along with a large pepperoni, large meat lovers (for Sirius and Remus), and a large supreme with everything imaginable on it. Tokens were purchased for the arcade games, and Severus settled back in a chair with an ale and watched his partners behave just as much like children as the five children with them. The pizzas were demolished in a whirlwind the staff hoped to never witness again, but at least they tipped well!

Severus sighed in resignation when Sirius saw a leather jacket he liked hanging in a shop window. What he hoped would be a relaxing trip out with his family quickly turned into an entire event of introducing four children to a whole world they’d never explored. They finished the shopping spree in a sweet shop buying enough sugary confections to keep them going for a year. Rosie was delighted to have four extra bodies to feed for dinner that night. 

When Severus collapsed into bed that night he groaned over his aching feet, “I thought I would surprise you two with a relaxing day of shopping, and ended up running a marathon with half the school. I’ll never surprise you again.”

Sirius kissed the tip of his love’s nose and rolled over top of him to get to the other side of the bed, “It’s alright, sweets. I’ve got enough surprise in me for the both of us. Gotta get my fun in while I can, you’ll be off to Hogwarts without me in no time. Remus will probably find some boring job to keep himself occupied. He has to feel useful for some reason. He could never be happy being my trophy husband.”

Remus thumped a pillow over Sirius’ head, “You have plenty to do with the Wizengamot and tearing the government apart. I might not need to work, but I like having something fulfilling to do.”

Sirius threw his hands up and let them flop back onto the mattress, “Fulfilling, he says. Fine, I need you on the Werewolf Integration Council.”

Remus paused halfway on the bed and looked down at his mate, “Werewolf Integration Council?”

“Yup!” his P popped perfectly, “Severus got his potion approved by the Potions Board. Black Enterprises and Prince Potions will be offering the potion for free to all werewolves. Once the werewolves have safe and painless transitions, we start working on getting them on the workforce to boost the economy.”

A soft laugh puffed out of the werewolf, “No wonder they’re trying to make you king. You’re bloody brilliant.”

Sirius scooted down between the blankets and shuffled Severus over to make room for Remus, “I couldn’t be king without my advisors. Hel, I’d still be in prison if it wasn’t for the lot of you. Besides, it’s gonna take a long time to get a crown on my head. It probably won’t even work. A pipe dream of my silly cousin’s. Let’s go to sleep and think about important things later. I’m still enjoying my day of being a kid.”

Chapter Text

DAILY PROPHET

WELCOMING WILHELMINA

Wilhelmina Waterloo

Photography: Arnold MacMinster

1st September 1992

Magical UK! I have made the grand leap from Witch Weekly to the Daily Prophet! After a bit of nasty business earlier in the year, in which Rita Skeeter was arrested for infiltrating a closed Wizengamot meeting as an unregistered Animagus, the Prophet has been struggling to find a permanent replacement for their primary journalist. It was a stupendous surprise to receive a personal invitation from Lord Lucius Malfoy to attend a restructuring meeting for this illustrious newspaper upon his purchasing of the company. I was personally recommended for this prized position by Lord Malfoy due to his long-standing business relationship with my darling husband Arnie! Pixie Powder, I’m so excited! So, without further ado, let’s get into the nitty-gritty!

Assessing Azkaban

An investigation into Azkaban Prison has been underway since the beginning of this year. Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Lady Amelia Bones, met with me recently to let me know about the progress there. Initial reports indicated a severe lack of healthcare being offered in the prison. Inmates were found to be suffering from malnutrition, cold exposure, and a host of other ailments. A team of healers from St. Mungo’s was immediately sent in to see to the wellbeing of our incarcerated citizens. All low-security inmates have been relocated to a hidden compound, where I was reassured they are being well looked after. There are no dementors at this new location, allowing the less dangerous offenders to heal and possibly be better prepared to re-enter society when their sentences are complete. High-security inmates who remain on Azkaban Island have been moved to lower levels of the prison, farther away from dementor activity, to allow a chance at reformation. A team of Mind Healers is on-site to assist in the rehabilitation attempts for all prisoners. Lady Bones has assured me there are plans in the works with Unspeakables to eradicate dementors. 

Continued on page 7

Ministry Mix-Up

The Ministry for Magic is under strict scrutiny from the new Chief Warlock Lord Sirius Black. Lord Black told me he intends to see the entire government overhauled to weed out corruption and nepotism. Lord Black says, “There’s been a long-standing trend of Ministry members putting their family into high-level positions that should be going to employees who have been working hard and waiting for promotions. When I first came in, I had to find a replacement for Lord Weasley in The Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Department. I had a stack of files put on my desk full of family names, but none of them had a lick of experience. It took a short walk down the hall to find Lord Weasley’s assistant, Gavin Perkins, doing the work of an entire department by himself. That stack of files was chucked in the bin, and Perkins was given the position. It takes a bit of legwork, but it isn’t hard to find appropriate candidates for these positions. The Ministry has been left to stagnate for too long, and I intend to breathe life into it.” 

When I asked local citizens what they thought about the changes occurring, I heard some interesting thoughts. One person said, “You know what I think, Madam Waterloo? I think it’s about bloody time someone did something. Shouldn’t these things have been taken care of by the previous Chief and our current Minister? Lord Black should just take over.” Another concerned citizen told me, “I was overlooked for a promotion so many times I had to find another job. A lad can’t feed a family on junior-level pay. I make more working for my wife’s father than I did at the Ministry. I’m glad for the friends I left behind. They all deserve better treatment. I’ll be voting for Lord Black when we next have elections for Minister. I don’t care who's running.” All other interviews ran along similar veins. Lord Black is making waves, and the people are loving it.

LOST SLYTHERIN HEIR IS REVEALED AS THE SECRET FATHER OF WAR HERO

I was contacted by Lord Slytherin for a private interview to discuss some things he found after a deep investigation into his family history at Gringotts. He assures me after you read this article, you’ll be running to the bank and requesting your own test. 

Ashur Gaunt was living an average life as a personal tutor for Los Angeles elite magic children when he received a letter telling him his last living relative was deceased in Azkaban Prison, and he was now the sole heir of house Gaunt-Slytherin. He grew up knowing who his father was but never meeting his paternal family. After Graduating from Beauxbatons, he fell in love with the famed dueller Henri Montclair. At the end of a whirlwind romance, Gaunt left for a new start in Los Angeles where he would spend the next thirty (30) years. He got the shock of his life when he went to Gringotts for his inheritance test to prove he was the new Lord Gaunt-Slytherin.

He learned that He and Henri had a child. Lily Jane Evans nee Potter was a child he never knew existed. Henri carried the baby and put her up for adoption in a muggle home when He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named was rising to power and hunting for Montclair. That daughter would grow up to marry Lord James Fleamont Potter and give birth to Harry Potter. Lord Gaunt gained and lost a family in one afternoon. 

He also learned during this visit that You-Know-Who was his nephew. Tom Marvolo Riddle, aka Lord Voldemort was officially shown as deceased on the family tree. It is believed at this time that our society can finally relax and know that the terror we were put through so many years ago is over. We don’t need to avoid the wretched name anymore. 

When asked if we could print a copy of Lord Gaunt’s family tree as evidence of his claim he informed us that there are still things he and his remaining family aren’t ready to share. He does recommend having the deep test done for peace of mind. See your local Gringotts branch about testing requirements.

PRINCE POTIONS 

IN ASSOCIATION WITH BLACK INDUSTRIES

PRESENT:

MoonLight

MoonLight is a revolutionary potion developed by renowned Potions Master Severus Prince-Snape

This potion removes all pain associated with the transformation. No pain leads to a lack of aggressive behavior. Those with the Lycanthropy virus can rest easy knowing they will wake up the morning after the Full Moon feeling well-rested and refreshed. Some early testers reported feeling healthier after each transformation, and feeling like their wolf and human minds were closer connected at all times bringing a sense of peace. Benefits also include not having to take multiple days off of work every month to recover from the Full Moon. This miracle potion is being offered FREE for all beings with the Lycanthropy virus. Send your secure and confidential request to Prince Potions, Secure Owl Post Box 394.

Lucius shook Arnie’s hand and kissed Wilhelmina’s cheek, “Spectacular work. I’m so glad I scheduled a photo shoot with you, Arnie. It never crossed my mind to ask you about dear Willa moving to the Prophet. You’ll both receive generous bonuses for such fine work. I look forward to this issue being delivered tomorrow morning.”

Arnold MacMinster wrapped an arm around his talented journalist wife, “I look forward to the family photo session every year. I know Willa will be treated well working for you, sir.”

“You’re a doll, Lord Malfoy. A true gem! Arnie and I will take good care of the Prophet. We’ll just be off now and leave you to your day. I know you have a young man to get on the train tomorrow. You leave all the hard work to us.” 

******

Harry fell onto the bench in the compartment he always shared with his friends. Phantom was winding around his feet meowing about some offense or another, and he tripped trying to avoid her. Bastien and Sif perked up from where they were sitting on a bench together and glared at him for the interruption of their nap. “I’m so sorry I don’t speak cat and can’t understand why you want to trip me and send me to an untimely death! Theo, can you be Vikingr for a minute and find out why she’s yelling at me?”

Theo cocked an eyebrow at his flailing friend, “Think maybe we should wait til the train starts to do stuff like that? I don’t need someone poking their head in to find me mid-shift.”

Harry rolled his eyes and adjusted Phantom’s green bow, “Whatever. I saw the Weasleys as I was getting on the train. Figure they can take over the compartment across the way. Neville is holding it for them.”

Draco shoved Harry’s feet off the bench where he’d placed them, “Don’t put your dirty feet so close to me. I don’t want my robes to get dirty. I can’t wait for a chance to fly over the castle as Mischief. Theo, shove the door open, I want to say hello to Neville.” 

The door was propped open as the Weasley crew clambered up the steps. Tucked in close behind Ginny was a small little girl with pale blonde hair and blue eyes that were wide and seemed to see more than everyone else could. The bright eyes lit up when she saw the three felines in the compartment. “Kneazles! Oh, they’re ever so clever. They’re known for keeping the nargles away. Did you know? Daddy always says if you need to get rid of magical pests, just find a kneazle. Well, he also says that magical pests are attracted to children because we can still see so many of them. It’s good luck you’re all in Slytherin and have kneazles. Your House must be nargle free!”

Theo scooted down on his bench when the tiny girl sat down practically in his lap and scooped up Sif, “That’s Sif; Phantom and Bastien are her siblings. What are nargles?”

Luna nuzzled Sif’s forehead as the cat purred loudly, “They’re mischievous thieves that steal your focus, and sometimes your shoes. You’ll have to come visit me in Ravenclaw Lady Sif. You can help us keep the nargles out of our dorm. Ravenclaws are big attractors because we’re always trying to focus on fifty things at once.”

Harry laughed and ruffled Phantom’s fur, “Well, they go wherever they want, so I’m sure she’ll visit you. Looks like she’s already fond of you.” He leaned over and called out to the compartment across the corridor, “Ron! Did you finish that book I loaned you?”

Ron leaned over in his seat and grinned at the Slytherin, “Sure did! Fred and George read it after me. Er… It might have got passed around a bit more, though.”

Hermione crossed the corridor and stood in the door tapping her foot, “It was highly irresponsible of you to share a book like that, Harry. It’s dangerous information. The Ministry keeps tight control over that stuff.” She was trying to avoid saying what the book was about in front of Luna. 

Harry leaned back and stretched out his legs and looked at the flustered Gryffindor girl, “Alright, maybe it was irresponsible, but I’m twelve. What can you expect from a spunky kid with access to advanced magic texts? My middle name is literally Trouble. My dad knew what he was getting into with me.”

She threw her hands up in the air and let them fall back to her sides, “But it’s *illegal* Harry! What if you get caught?”

Luna sat Sif down and scooped up Bastien, “He just won’t get caught, Hermione.”

Harry laughed and high-fived the little firstie, “Yeah! I just won’t get caught! Besides, you’ve read it. Did you *try* it?”

A rosy pink spread across her nose and cheeks, “I did. But only because I had to know if it was credible information!” 

George slipped past Hermione into the compartment and pushed Harry over so he could sit between him and Draco. “She’s adorable. Freddie is quite smitten.”

Hermione looked at George and tilted her head toward Luna, “Fred is not smitten with me. He just likes to aggravate me. My parents had a dentist convention to attend in France and the Weasleys offered to let me stay with them the last two weeks of summer. There’s never a moment's peace at the Burrow! Constant chaos.”

Luna giggled as Bastien wriggled away to go back to Draco, “Otters are known for chaos, you know. Just as much as raccoons, polecats, squirrels, foxes, badgers, forest cats, and magpies. All mischievous critters. Oh, look! The trolley lady is here!”

The compartment was silent as they all stared at the new girl. Harry would be keeping a close eye on that one. Ginny stepped fully into the compartment so the others could buy treats, “Luna, how did you know all that?”

She passed over a handful of coins in exchange for a stack of sweets, “Know all what, Ginny? Do you think Ravenclaw Tower has a good view? I don’t want to be looking out over something boring. I hope we can see the forest from our windows. I’d like to watch the thestrals at night.”

Ginny shrugged and accepted a cauldron cake from her friend, “Dunno. I’ll be in Gryffindor like every Weasley that ever was. What’s the view like, Georgie?”

“It’s not bad. We can see Hagrid’s hut and a bit of forest. Haven’t seen a thestral yet, but that’s to be expected. Not everyone can see them. I’m sorry you can, Luna. Ravenclaw is on the other side of the castle, so you should be able to see forest and mountains.” George snatched Draco’s bag and jumped across the corridor to the other compartment with Draco in hot pursuit. 

Ron and Neville came over to their side after Ginny followed George and Draco. Neville looked at Luna warily, “Gran says seeing thestrals is unlucky. Says death follows after their sighting.”

Harry nudged Neville’s shoulder, “Nah, they’re just connected with death because you can only see them after you’ve witnessed death and understand it. I’ve witnessed death, but I was too young to know what was happening, so I can’t see them. Dad told me about them last year when I asked what was pulling the carriages on a Hogsmeade day. No bad luck. Grandad still hanging about with your Gran?”

Neville blushed and nodded, “I saw them holding hands in the garden the other day! Harry, your Grandad fancies my Gran. What do we do about that? It’s weird, right?”

He shrugged and selected another Chocolate Frog box, “Just means we have a reason to spend more time together. If I’m hanging out with Grandad, and he goes to hang out with your Gran, you and I get to hang out. That’s a good thing, right?”

As the train screeched to a halt hours later, Harry stood up and bumped into Luna. She put her tiny cold hand on his cheek and looked deeply into his eyes. Her gaze was far away, and he wasn’t even sure if she could see him. “Things that are, and things that aren’t. Things that were, and things that could have been but never will be.” Her hand dropped and her eyes focused. She smiled brightly and went out into the corridor to exit the train. 

Fred caught Ginny before she could join the firsties, “Hey. You can argue.”

She furrowed her freckled brow and looked up at her brother, “Argue with who, Fred?”

George came up beside her on the other side, “The hat. It wanted us in Slytherin, but we both asked to go to Gryffindor. Thought it would be funnier to infiltrate that way. If you don’t want to go to Gryffindor…”

Fred squeezed her and shoved her down the path, “Don’t.” Percy shouted at them to get a move on, so the two turned and ran for the carriages. 

Harry was excited to watch the sorting from the other side. He was so nervous last year that he didn’t enjoy it at all. He hoped they got some good kids this year. Blaise was starting to lighten up toward the end of the year, but he was still a git. He waved at Susan beside Neville at the Hufflepuff table and smiled at his dad when he sat down at the head table. Gilderoy bloody Lockhart was spread out at the table like a peacock showing its tail feathers. Peeves was floating on his magic carpet behind the table examining his new prey. Harry was most excited to see if Luna was right about where she would land. Ginny was standing with a determined air about her. He didn’t know what that was all about, but knowing the twins, he expected it would be entertaining to witness. The hat chose not to sing this year, a fact that Dumbledore seemed pleased about. He wasn’t surprised at all when Luna went to Ravenclaw. He clapped furiously with the other students as she skipped off to her new table. 

Pansy was keeping up a running commentary of fashion choices, which was a hard job considering they were all wearing the same thing. “Oh my Salazar, look at her shoes! Those are muggle. Absolutely disgraceful.”

Draco turned on the girl with a harsh whisper, “Hush, you foul harpy. Those are Converse, and they’re all the rage in fashion. If you knew anything at all, you’d know that.”

Harry nodded sagely and sipped at a glass of water, “He’s dead right, Pans. Converse are dreadfully popular in the non-magic world. Bet a cushioning charm makes them bearable. I’ll have to ask Luna if she’s tried.”

Blaise rolled his eyes as Weasley, Ginevra was called, “How many of them are there? Gods, but they know how to reproduce. They should share the secret with the rest of the purebloods who are struggling.”

Harry glared at the boy he was just thinking wasn’t as bad as he used to be, “Shut the fuck up, Zabini. I want to see where my *friend* gets sorted.”

Ginny walked up to the stool with a proud gait. When Professor McGonagall placed the hat on her head she shouted as loud as she could in her mind, “Don’t you dare put me in Gryffindor!”

A small voice laughed in her ear, “Well. I haven’t had a greeting like that since Sirius Black insisted I keep him out of Slytherin. Where do you want to be littlest Weasley? If not in the house of the brave with the rest of your siblings, where would you have me out you? You know, those twins gave me a run for my money, too. I thought they would be fine candidates for getting your family out of the Lion’s House. Oh, no. They demanded to go to Gryffindor to drive their brother insane. I do love a good bit of intrigue. Be quiet while I dig through your mind.”

Ginny huffed and crossed her arms. The crowd watching was holding their breaths. Fred and George were silently cheering her on. She waited for a few moments and then pursed her lips and thought, “Can I go to Ravenclaw with Luna? I look dreadful in red, and I think I could be happy with the Ravenclaws.”

The hat laughed in her ear, “You could be happy there, but you would murder them in their sleep. No. I’m putting you in SLYTHERIN!”

The Great Hall was silent as Ginny hopped off the stool and ran over to squeeze between Harry and Draco. Fred and George were across the room whooping and hollering for their sister. It didn’t take long for the entire student body to join in their celebration. Ginny wiggled in her seat and beamed at the boys she already knew, “I did it! I’m the first Weasley to ever be in a house other than Gryffindor!”

Draco hugged her from the side as Dumbledore stood to welcome them and begin the feast, “You’ll fit right in here. I heard all about your stay at Arcadia. Sirius couldn’t stop laughing over you saluting Uncle Sev.”

Daphne reached for the bowl of roasted potatoes and smiled at the new girl, “You have fantastic hair. You’ll have to let me play with it sometime. I’m so tired of the hair I’ve had to work with. My little sister won’t start for two more years, but she’s blonde like me. Then Pansy refuses to grow hers longer than you see it now, Milly won’t let me anywhere near her, and Harry is adamant no one touch his precious tresses.”

Harry protested as he took the potatoes from her, “You’ve never asked to play with my hair. Let’s make a deal, you let me help you pass Transfiguration this year, and I’ll let you do whatever you want to it.”

Daphne nearly dropped her fork in surprise and blushed furiously, “You always come out of your common room with your hair already up or braided. I suppose I assumed you wouldn’t let anyone fuss with it. How did you know I almost didn’t pass Transfiguration last year?”

Harry looked up from his broccoli and frowned, “I don’t think I did know. I just remember you having a little trouble with some of the spells. I’m not bad at the subject, so I thought I might be able to offer a different perspective. I’m working on a different Transfiguration project and seem to be at a plateau. Maybe helping someone else will push me past the block I’m having.”

Blaise sniffed and looked at his housemate, “Classes haven’t even started. Why are you already studying? Did you relax at all over summer?”

Harry cocked his head to the side and considered the question, “I spent two weeks in Japan so my dad could find a rare ingredient. Then I spent the rest of the summer flying, swimming, and reading. I think I relaxed rather a lot, don’t you? Reading is something I’ve enjoyed since I was five; I’m not likely to stop enjoying it because I’m required to do it for school. Aside from Potions being my obvious favorite subject, I find Transfiguration fascinating. It also helps that studying ahead seems to make classwork easier.”

Pansy snorted and eyed the new kid warily. Blood status didn’t seem to be a big deal anymore. Her father even started insisting they let all that go over summer. The fiery redhead was friends with Snape, and Snape was incredibly powerful for a child; therefore, Pansy would be friends with the ginger. “You were top of our year last year, Snape. I’ll be joining any study group you create. My father was quite displeased with my marks.”

Harry raised an eyebrow at the girl, “Alright. But you’ll have to tolerate muggle-born students being in the group. I’ll let you know when we’re able to get together after we all have timetables.”

As the students were filing out of the Great Hall for the first night in their dorms, Ginny was pulled aside by three of her four brothers. Percy was stalking up the stairs with his nose in the air. Ron hugged her tight before George and Fred wrestled him away for their turn, “I’m wicked jealous! I bet Mum shows up tomorrow to scream at Dumbledore.”

Fred tugged her ponytail, “Go take the dungeon by storm, kid.”

George kissed the top of her head and wiped away a tear, “We’re so proud.” They drug Ron away so their sister could follow the prefect waiting impatiently. 

Harry sat through his dad’s speech (that never changed) and waited for the crowd to disperse. He wrapped his arms around his dad’s middle and squeezed tight, “I’m making this a yearly tradition. I have to hug you once in front of everyone so they don’t hassle us for the rest of the year.”

Severus yanked the hair tie out of his son’s hair and laughed at the sudden outrage, “I know you had something to do with a Weasley getting into my House. I’m going to tell Sirius to plan a particularly savage prank for this.”

Harry giggled as he ran for the stairs to the dorms, “It wasn’t me, I swear! I would blame the twins, and you know you’ll never catch them at anything.”

Chapter Text

Harry took his timetable from his dad and looked it over hastily. It was exactly the same as the year before; the only difference was a free period where flying lessons were the year before. Which meant he got to start his day with his dad and end it with the peacock. He really wasn’t sure what he expected from that class, but he was quite sure it was going to be a complete disaster. Herbology had a requirement for earmuffs to everyone’s utter confusion. Not even the third-years needed them the year before. He checked his bag to make sure he had everything he needed for the day. 

He paired with Ron in Potions to help him make a successful potion for the first class. He wasn’t the best at brewing and made himself more nervous because the professor just so happened to be his best friend’s dad. By the end of the two-hour class, their fire protection potion was perfect and made them both feel like they walked through an icy waterfall, and they couldn’t feel the flames that were burning high at his dad’s desk. 

Herbology turned out to be an amazing time. They had to wear their earmuffs because they were replanting infant Mandrakes! An adult Mandrake could kill a man with the sound of its cry. The babies would just knock them out, but no one wanted to risk that when they could still hear the piercing screech. Pansy tripped over Greg’s bag and bumped into Neville; his right ear was uncovered just enough to make him lightheaded for a moment, but Harry caught him and got his ear covered before he was knocked unconscious.

Charms was just review of last year, so Harry didn’t need to take any notes. He was pleased to see his friends all remembered everything. Some of the Ravenclaws were struggling after all summer buried in fifty projects. He was a little confused when Flitwick asked him to stay after for a few minutes. He waited until the room was empty to approach the desk. 

The tiny man clasped his hands and grinned up at one of his favorite students, “Ah, Mr. Snape! I don’t want to step on any toes, here; but I heard through the Hogwarts gossip trail that your father accepted the Ravenclaw seat on the Wizengamot. I’ll corner him to talk to him eventually to tell him. As heirs to House Ravenclaw, you will be granted access to the Tower and the hidden library anytime you like. You shouldn’t need to answer the riddle, but you can ask the eagle to get a student if it’s being stubborn.”

Green eyes widened and lit up, “Really? Oh my goodness. Sir! I- I don’t know what to say. I promise you, I will respect the space and treat your students and library with high regard. Ohhhh… I have a free period tomorrow. This is fantastic! I can’t wait to tell Luna.”

Professor Flitwick’s eyebrows raised curiously, “You know Miss Lovegood? That’s marvelous! And Miss Weasley is in your house, now. You’ve got such a wide web of friends. Well, you get off to lunch. I’m sure your father would come hunting for you if you didn’t arrive.”

Harry ran down the stairs to the Great Hall and had to pull himself to a stop so he didn’t run into the room like a madman. That might be alright for Gryffindors, but never a Slytherin. He couldn’t hide his grin as he slid onto the bench next to Draco. He quietly scooped a load of leafy greens into a bowl and started looking through the dressing options while still smiling.

After a few minutes of watching Harry crunch merrily through a salad, Draco huffed and crossed his arms, “You cannot just sit there and grin like the Cheshire Cat and not tell your best friend what has you so happy!”

Harry turned a wide innocent gaze to his friend, “Whatever do you mean, Draco? I’m just enjoying a nice lunch before we have to go lose brain cells listening to Lockhart. He’ll probably talk about himself the whole class.”

Draco shook his head and frowned, “No. Not that. What did Professor Flitwick want to talk to you about? It’s the first day of classes.”

Harry’s smile stretched even wider and he flicked his eyes up to the head table where Flitwick was whispering to his dad, “Oh, nothing. He just wanted to let me know that as the Ravenclaw heir, I have unlimited access to the Ravenclaw Tower and library.”

Theo thumped the Defense book on the table and scowled, “Damn! We need a discrete, undetectable copying charm. There’s bound to be things in there that aren’t even in the Room of Books.”

Blaise tried not to eavesdrop, but they weren’t exactly being quiet either. He cast a glance sideways, and realized it was now or never if he wanted these three to stop hating him. “I, er, wasn’t trying to listen in. I know a copying spell.”

Draco’s upper lip curled as he looked at the other boy, “And what do you want in return, Zabini?”

Harry elbowed Draco, “Be nice. Alright, Blaise. Are you going to *share* the copying spell? Or were you just letting us know you know one?”

Dark cheeks flushed a deep red, “Oh. It’s Effingo Totum. It’s a permanent spell, so you don’t have to worry about the book fading over time. My mum uses it to copy rare books and sell them. But, maybe don’t tell anyone that part.”

Harry snorted and went back to his salad, “I need to order another Never Empty Notebook and figure out a way to organize what I copy. I wonder if I could create a table of contents on the first page and just leave one empty after it to add onto? Ohh! I bet I could convince it to number the pages!”

Draco uncrossed his arms and threw his hands up, “Now you’ve done it, Zabini. You’ve sent him on an ‘I wonder’ spiral. We won’t get him back until he gets to test every theory he comes up with.”

Blaise smiled with a little less cockiness than usual, “Sorry ‘bout that. I can see how he might be a descendant of Ravenclaw. He has Slytherin’s sense of cunning, but that need to know everything is all Eagle. Is it true that you remember everything you read?”

Harry paused in his musing and started digging through his bag for his notebook to write down his ideas, “Yeah. Started when I was three or four. Everything I read, every face I see, every voice I hear, literally every bit of information I take in is filed away neatly for me to retrieve later. It’s annoying as fuck most of the time. But it’s dead useful during tests.” The bell signaling time to get to their next class rang, “Ugh. Off to the battle, boys! Blaise, join us today. I’m positive this class will be useless and we’ll be studying in the common room; let’s see if you can keep up.”

The walk to the DADA class was less tense than their meal. Draco seemed to accept Harry’s addition of Blaise to their crew with aplomb. Theo was never bothered by anything. Greg and Vince had realized early in the previous year that they wouldn’t be able to keep up with the trio and spent most of their time with Millie and Tracey. Ron was leaning against the wall outside the classroom when they walked up and raised his eyebrows at the new shadow.

“Sorry I missed you at lunch, guys. I had to grab a sandwich and run to the library. Wanted to make sure I got the book I wanted for the Potions essay. Can’t believe your dad assigned homework on the first day, mate. No. Wait. Actually, I can. He’s the toughest teacher we have here.” 

Hermione shuffled her feet and stepped closer, “Harry… I was talking to Parvati about study group for this year, and she said her sister told her something. I don’t like to be a gossip, but it was just. Oh. It’s just that.”

Harry was rather concerned she was going to choke on her tongue if she didn’t slow down. “Hermione! Breathe. Fuck, but you’re intense. Parvati’s sister is Padma, and Padma is in Ravenclaw. Let me take a wild guess here; Professor Flitwick told the House that I am allowed into their tower and secret library, and you want to know if you can tag along. Am I close?”

Large brown eyes watered. Hermione felt like she’d overstepped and possibly offended one of her friends by acting bossy again. “I would never impose, Harry. I just wondered if it was true. It’s just that no one has claimed relation to a Founder in so long, and…” she looked around and whispered, “Parvati can be bad about gossiping.”

Harry laughed and winked at the nervous girl, “No worries. My dad and I are the last descendants of Ravenclaw. Since we just found out, we didn’t know about being able to go up to the tower before. Professor Flitwick must have been warning them not to panic. I don’t think I can bring anyone in, or any books out, but I’ll think of something.” 

The door to the classroom opened and they all walked in quietly. The classroom was filled with portraits of Lockhart. He was painted in every imaginable scenario. There was even one of himself painting a portrait of himself painting a portrait of himself and so on. It was absolutely ridiculous, and many students had to stifle their giggles. Blaise sat down between Harry and Draco with Theo on the other side of Draco. Hermione and Ron muscled their way into places at the table behind them and ended up sharing with Pansy and Daphne. 

After what felt like ages, Lockhart’s voice rang out around the room without him in sight, “Boys and girls! I am honored to present the one, the only, the magnificent, the marvelous…” He appeared in a poof of lavender smoke at the top of the stairs to his office, “Me!” He continued chattering on about himself as he descended the stairs, “ Order of Merlin, Third Class; Honorary member of the Dark Arts Defense League; and winner of Witch Weekly’s Most Charming Smile Award, five times! I am sure you are all delighted for the opportunity to study under a Defense Master as talented as yours truly; one who defeated the Bandon Banshee. I do not want you to be blinded by my splendor for the remainder of the year, so let’s have a little quiz about me to see what you know, and what I can get out of the way so there aren’t questions getting in the way of studying. Everyone take a parchment and pass them down. Splendid! When I have all of them back, we can move on!”

Harry looked over the questions and covered up a scoff of indignation with a cough. The whole thing was about Lockhart's favorite things and his multitude of accomplishments. He put his quill to the parchment and let the answers pull themselves out of his library and spill onto the page. He finished first with Hermione coming in a close second. It didn’t take long for the others to either complete the test or just give up and hand in hand it in blank. 

Lockhart looked over the quizzes and tutted over some of the blank ones, “I can see many of you didn’t read my books before coming to class today.”

Seamus screwed up his face and shouted, “You assigned seven bloody books! You can’t have expected us to read all of ‘em *and* the summer reading we were assigned by other professors!”

This seemed to fluster the man terribly, “Well, it’s just that I couldn’t choose which book was more informative! Your young minds need all the Defense they can hold, and I have seven books worth of information. Let us move on from that. Mr. Snape, Miss Granger, you both were the only ones to get every question correct! Ten points to each of your Houses. Now, I didn’t take down the Trolls in Stockton-on-Tees by smiling at them. Let’s have a little demonstration!”

As Lockhart was lifting a large cage covered with a blue cloth that was chittering angrily, the door opened, but no one came in. Well, they thought no one came in; until Maman leapt onto the desk and sat down next to the cage, and yowled once. The noise in the cage ceased. 

Professor Lockhart put his hands on his hips and looked down at the large cat with a quizzical expression gracing his pretty face, “I say! Who are you? You’ll have to shoo, kitty. I’m teaching a very important lesson.” The class snickered as Maman laid down and wrapped her tufted tail around her body. “Kitty, I must insist,” he reached out to pick her up and she growled low in her throat; her large ears lay flat on her head.

Hermione coughed lightly to cover a laugh and raised her hand. When he acknowledged her she smiled sweetly, “That’s Professor Snape’s cat, sir. I wouldn’t try to move her. She goes where there’s trouble about to happen.”

Hands back on his trim hips, he winked at the class and looked back at the spitting feline, “Very well, Mrs. Snape. There won’t be any trouble here, but you can stay and watch a Defense Master at work! Now, what I’m about to show you is frightening, I know. But do not be afraid. I will protect you!” He whipped the cover off the cage to reveal at least thirty little leathery blue bodies with arms, legs, and wings sticking out at odd directions because they were so crowded. 

Blaise was looking sideways at Harry, who was practically steaming from the ears he was so angry. He didn’t know if it was the dig at Professor Snape’s cat being the Mrs. or if it was the state of the Cornish Pixies currently stuffed in the brass cage. Seamus saved the idiot professor from death by calling out, “Cornish Pixies?” and snorting a laugh.

Lockhart took the jab and grinned maliciously, “You think you can handle them, do you? Very well, but be warned: they’re clever little beasts!” With a flourish of his wand, the cage disappeared and the pixies collapsed into a heap on the desktop. 

Maman sighed and sat herself up. She nudged the pile of bodies with a massive paw and helped the creatures get untangled. Millie was crying softly over the poor dears being injured; Parvati and Lavender were whispering furiously; Hermione looked like she might be writing a letter to the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. Blaise was scooting closer to Draco, who was scooting closer to Theo, who was moving toward the next table across the aisle. Harry was so angry their table was shaking violently. Maman led the calmly chattering pixies to an open window and jumped onto the roof. 

Harry’s table disappeared. All of the tables disappeared. Harry stood up and put his bag on his shoulder. He turned around and walked out of the classroom and started up toward the Room of Requirement. He figured one of his friends would go find his dad. He walked back and forth three times only thinking about how badly he wanted to blow something up. His favorite round door that made him think of a Hobbit Hole materialized and he restrained himself from ripping it off its hinges. 

The room he found was perfect. There were three dueling dummies standing in the biggest, most well-stocked practice space he’d seen; and he’d seen pretty impressive ones at Malfoy Manor, Nott Hall, Longbottom Manor, and Arcadia. He sat his bag on a table by the door and pulled off his robes. He quickly had his sleeves rolled up and his hair in a bun on top of his head. He closed his eyes and tried to slow his breathing before he pointed his hand at the first dummy. That was abuse. Those poor little beings were in there so tight they couldn’t even move. It was a cupboard under the stairs. It was long nights with no food. It was a beating a day, sometimes two if Vernon felt great. 

His right arm raised and he opened his hand palm out and let his magic flow. Raw magic blasted from the center of his hand and melted the dummy into a puddle of metal on the floor. His fingers were splayed and there were sparks flying from the ends. Like the time he’d got angry at Lady Longbottom, the sparks left scorch marks on the stone floor. He was screaming and felt tears running down his cheeks, but he couldn’t stop. He felt like he was back in the cupboard and would never get out. He needed to feel strong enough to never be hurt again. He let the magic keep flowing out. The other two dummies were smoking piles of ash and the far wall was glowing like it was molten stone. 

Long arms wrapped around him from behind. A hand he knew well encased his own and gently pushed his arm down. He sobbed once and turned in his dad’s arms. He buried his face in soft black robes and cried. He allowed himself to be pulled to the floor and felt his body start a slow rhythmic rocking. “Shhh. I’m here, Harry. You’re safe here. No one can hurt you. I will never let anyone lock you up again. I’m here,” he was repeating this like a mantra.

It took him a long time to regain his breath. “They were so cramped, Dad.”

Severus ran his hand down his son’s back, “I know. Theo and Blaise, of all people, told me. I believe Draco was on his way to write a letter to his father. Lockhart is unlikely to receive any punishment from Dumbledore for this.”

Harry sniffled and pulled back. “It’s dinner time soon. I need to find Fred and George.”

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose and groaned, “Don’t tell me anything. Plausible deniability and all that. I may allow you to use my floo to contact the mutt and wolf.”

Harry scrambled up and grabbed his bag, shoving his robes into the pocket, “Great. I’ll call them after I talk to Thing One and Thing Two. We won’t tell you a thing. Hey, think I should ask Dark Lord Grandad if he has any tips?”

Severus pulled the door closed behind them, only casting a glance back at the destruction his son had wrought on the space. He was going directly to his quarters and calling his partners. He would just have them on hand when his son arrived with the demonic duo in tow. Might as well make it a fucking party. 

Harry slowed himself outside the Great Hall doors for the second time that day and walked calmly to the Gryffindor table. He leaned down between the twins and whispered for only them to hear, “Need you two to come with me. I have a very important project to discuss.”

Fred stuffed a roll in his pocket and stood up, “Lead the way, mon capitaine!”

George grabbed a green apple and rose to follow, “I live to serve, my fearless leader!”

It was a short walk to the dungeons from the Entrance Hall, and they were soon outside his dad’s rooms. He hoped he didn’t mind that he just brought the twins with him; this didn’t feel like Great Hall conversation. When he pushed the door open he yelped in surprise and ran across the room to hug Sirius and Remus, “Padfoot! Moony! I was just about to call you!”

Remus was looking the twins over curiously; their heart rates picked up considerably. Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair and kissed the top of his head, “Sixth sense, Pup! We knew you were distressed and came to the rescue.”

Severus was sitting in his armchair with tea and chuckled, “Or I called you and told you to come.”

Sirius waved a hand at his stodgy partner, “Same thing! We’re here. What can we do for you three?”

Fred squinted and sat down on the rug with his legs crossed. "Gonna have to back it up a second, Chief.”

George positioned himself beside his twin, “Harry, those are names we’ve not heard you call them before.”

Harry shrugged at the boys who were being particularly cryptic, “It’s just a couple of nicknames because they’re a Werewolf and a Grim. I don’t use them all the time.”

Fred pulled out a rumpled bit of parchment and made eye contact with Remus, “They’re also two of our idols.”

“We assume Prongs and Wormtail are no longer living, or they would be here for this great meeting of the Marauders.” George put a hand over the parchment possessively. 

Sirius’ face was somber, “Fuck Wormtail. Prongs was James Potter. He was my best friend and brother.”

Remus put a hand on his mate’s shoulder to ground him, “Peter Pettigrew is the reason for a lot of deaths. We try not to remember him.”

George winced and removed his hand from the parchment like it stung him, “Then we have an even bigger problem than whatever Harrikins brought us here for.”

“Peter Pettigrew is here. He’s been here every year when we are. We thought he was a ghost who liked to be invisible.” Fred unfolded the parchment partially. 

The twins placed their wand tips on the grubby-looking parchment and said, “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good!” at the same time. 

Harry hummed as lines appeared on the parchment proclaiming the Marauders welcomed them. Lines were spreading out and little banners with names floated over tiny pairs of footprints. His dad was laughing like some great mystery had just been revealed. Sirius was cursing a blue streak and scrambling to get closer to the map spread out on the coffee table. Remus wasn’t far behind, but he wasn’t making a sound. 

Sirius pointed his wand at the map and commanded, “Find Wormtail,” in a low voice that had goosebumps rising on the twins’ arms. A little red circle started flashing on the page and Sirius shouted out, “Gotcha! You little fucker.”

Severus put a hand on Sirius’ and spoke firmly, “We have to have a plan. We cannot just grab him and hope for the best. He has hidden for over a decade. Possibly all of it here.”

Harry looked like he might be sick as he shook his head and an image surfaced in his mind, “No no no no. He hasn’t been here. He’s been at the Burrow. Sirius’ memory that was used at the trial. Oh, gods. Peter cut off his pinky before he blew up the muggle street. Scabbers is missing a toe.”

Severus shuddered at the idea of living as a pet rat for that long. Peter was living a good life and just got caught by the family he was hiding in. “I will retrieve the rat. You two aren’t supposed to be here, Harry, Fred, and George are not old enough to be involved any more than they must. I hate to ask it of you, gentlemen.”

Fred waved his hand with disgust written in his eyes, “Already taken care of, sir. No offense,”

“But we have an unholy amount of experience,” George continued where Fred left off to breathe. 

“Capturing and containing creatures that do not want any part of being held captive,” Fred finished for the tag team conversationalists. 

George tipped an imaginary hat at Severus, “We learned from the best, Professor Harrikins’ Dad.”

Harry scowled and looked at the two, “Don’t do anything that will get you hurt. Now we need to discuss Fraudhart.”

Sirius groaned and pushed up from the floor to move to the sofa, “I’m getting too old for this shit. What’s Gillie up to now?”

Harry shook his head as tears started to fill his eyes. He scrambled onto the sofa between Remus and Sirius and buried his head in Remus’ super warm shoulder while his dad explained what happened and how Harry reacted. Harry hadn’t realized how badly he’d damaged the room, he hoped Hogwarts wasn’t mad at him. When it was over, Harry lifted his head and looked at his group. Two Marauders, and probably two who could out-prank them, his genius dad, and him. They were going to fuck up Lockhart’s pretty life.

Chapter Text

Harry headed to Slytherin hoping for a nice quiet evening to round off this shitshow of a day. He walked through the arch without realizing he never said the password; the current King of Slytherin stood over a furious Ginny with his wand pointed between her eyes. 

Matthias Mugwort was from a small pureblood family who was always just on the fringes of the Dark. He’d muscled his way to the highest position in their House government the year before Harry’s group started. Aside from brute strength, he was barely holding onto the position. “We don’t want you in this House, blood traitor! Get up to Gryffindor where you belong!”

Ginny tried to stand up but lost her balance and grabbed her ankle with the merest grimace. She spit up at the yelling seventh-year, “What is wrong with you? Can’t find anyone your own size to pick on, so you attack a firstie?”

Matthias whipped his wand down and a shallow cut appeared on Ginny’s cheek, “Your whole family is blood traitor scum. You deserve all that and more.”

Harry’s last thread of patience snapped. He flicked his wrist and Mugwort flew across the room and slammed into the glass wall. A mermaid pointed and laughed, causing many of the students to laugh nervously. They hadn’t seen who threw the spell. Harry stomped over to the pile of seventeen-year-old and looked down at him with a deep scowl, “I challenge you.”

Matthias struggled to his feet and spit a mouthful of blood on the floor. Theo ran out of the room to get their Head of House. “You really think you can play with the big boys? Fine. Let’s go, baby Snape. Your old man might be a formidable opponent, but I doubt a second-year can take me down. No one else has managed it.”

Harry didn’t speak. However, he did silently wave his arm and clear an area for them to face off; which had Mugwort sweating rather profusely. They bowed to each other as Severus came through the door with Theo. He couldn’t do anything but observe, and hope his son didn’t kill the boy. Harry took up his dueling stance and slipped his wand into his hand. Trudy, who was the current Queen, stood between them with a green handkerchief held aloft. As soon as she dropped it and stepped out of the way, spells were flying. Harry dodged the first three spells Matthias threw at him with ease. When the older boy tossed a chain that had two spells coming at him from both sides, he cast a dome around himself that absorbed the spells and spit them back at their caster. Matthias was already losing his grip and casting as fast as he could to attempt to throw off the smaller kid. Harry stood silently under his dome and watched his opponent tire himself out. When Matthias stopped casting verbally and switched to non-verbal so he could gasp for air, Harry dropped his dome.

He raised his arm and swung it in a wide arc and shouted, “ENOUGH!” Mugwort was instantly wrapped up like a mummy from the shoulders down, and a wide piece of silver duct tape slapped over his mouth. Harry heaved a heavy sigh and dropped his arm, “Enough. You lose. If I ever hear anyone else say anything about blood status again, I will leave you like this until someone finds you and figures out how to release you. The age of thinking blood has anything to do with magic is over. As your new King,” he sneered as if he hated the title, “I insist you all do your own fucking History research since you clearly haven’t learned anything listening to Binns drone on. Magic is Magic. If you want a place in this society, you’d better get that through your thick skulls. I want everyone to come up with a plan for a personal ritual for Samhain. You’ll perform your ritual in the forest, and become closer to Magic. You have to fucking understand and I don’t know how else to get it through to you. Go.” 

Severus stood in shock as the group dispersed and the bindings on Mugwort disappeared. He stepped forward and crooked his finger at the idiot, “You, come with me. I hear you cast a cutting curse at a first-year. You will relinquish your wand to me. You will only be allowed to use it in class. You will return it to me at the end of each day’s classes. If I feel you have earned it, you may have it back before you leave for winter break. Miss Weasley, please go to the infirmary and have that cut healed.”

Harry held out his hand to Ginny and pulled her up from the floor. She leaned heavily on his shoulder and allowed him to help her out of the common room. When they got out into the hall, Harry leaned over and whispered to a snake carving on the wall across from the Slytherin entrance. Ginny shook her head because she couldn’t make out a single word and she thought it was from pain. A new archway appeared and Harry practically carried her through it. They somehow emerged in front of the infirmary doors on the fourth floor. 

Madam Pomfrey bustled over and took the majority of Ginny’s weight off Harry. “Come and lie down, dear. What’s happened? Mr. Snape, are you also injured?”

Harry shook his head as Ginny started explaining, “There was an incident in the Slytherin common room, ma’am. Harry isn’t hurt, but my leg won’t hold me up, and I have the cut on my face.”

The kind Healer ran the tip of her wand down the shallow gash and knit it back together, “Good as new, love. Not even a scar to show for your efforts. I’ll have to do a scan to see about the ankle. Were you tripped or was it a spell?”

Ginny started shaking, “I don’t really know, ma’am. One second I was walking to the dorms and the next there was a seventh-year screaming at me and I was on the ground in pain. Then Harry knocked him across the room and ended it.”

Madam Pomfrey cast a glance at the young boy before scanning the injured leg, “Well, we’ll need to call your Head of House up. Whoever did this to you will likely end up losing their wand and being expelled. This was a nasty curse. I’ll also need him to bring potions to repair this. Take this Pain Potion and rest while I summon Severus and call your parents.”

Harry sat down on Ginny’s cot and held her hand, “I’m so sorry, Ginny. I should have got there sooner.”

She squeezed his fingers and blew out a breath, steadying herself and calming the shaking as the pain subsided, “Shut it, Harrikins. You just took over as King of Slytherin by show of force. I think I can forgive you for walking in on that five seconds too late. My mum is going to show up. We should be far more worried about that.” She straightened up when Professor Snape walked in. 

He walked over to her cot with his robes billowing behind him. When he was beside them, he handed Madam Pomfrey a box of phials before looking down at one of his newest students. “Miss Weasley, I cannot tell you how much I regret what happened tonight. Mr. Mugwort is waiting in the Headmaster’s office for Aurors to arrive and take him away. Madam Pomfrey found that he cast a very dangerous spell meant for trained Healers. It is intended to remove damaged tissue so that new can be grown. Yours was not damaged, but it must now regrow.”

Ginny nodded her head and held back her tears, “Is it going to hurt, sir? If it is, can I wait for my mum to get here? I’m scared.”

Severus sighed and sat down in the chair beside the bed, “I have been told it is uncomfortable; like an itch you cannot scratch. Depending on the size of the tissue removed, the amount of time it will take to heal can vary. Your Achilles tendon was taken and may take most of the night to regrow. Once you’ve imbibed the potion, you may take a Dreamless Sleep to avoid all of the negative effects. If he had removed bone, it would have been excruciating.”

Ginny laughed sardonically and looked down at her useless leg, “I’ll remember to thank him for being lenient.” 

Rosie popped in with a warm blanket and smiled up at the Healer, “Good evening, Madam Healer. Rosie is just making one of her babies comfortable. Mrs. Wheezy will be here soons.”

She was right. They heard Molly shouting as she ran up the stairs, “My Ginny! Where’s my baby girl?” She burst through the doors and ran over to her daughter’s bed. Harry had just enough time to dive out of the way before she was leaping onto the bed to hug her child. “Are you in pain? Oh, Poppy, Severus, please tell me you can reverse the damage!”

Poppy put a calming hand on Molly’s shoulder, “Molly, she’s going to be just fine. Severus has brought us the potions she needs; we were just waiting for you to arrive for her to take them. She’ll sleep through the night, so you are welcome to stay with her.”

A wave of Molly’s wand had the bed enlarging to fit her as well as her daughter, “I’ll be right here with you all night, sweetheart. I think the car ran away into the forest; Severus, could you have Hagrid try to round it up? I flew here in a panic, never thinking I could floo. Arthur will be disappointed if it’s lost.”

Ginny snuggled into her mum’s side and took the phials the Healer was passing to her. She grimaced at the bitter taste of the first potion and sighed in relief when she swallowed the Dreamless Sleep. Just before she slipped off to sleep she whispered, “You’re not mad at me for being in Slytherin, are you, Mummy?”

Molly stroked her precious little girl’s hair as she drifted away, “No, my sweet. I am so proud of you. The first in the family to be anywhere but Gryffindor. How could I not be proud? Go to sleep, baby.” 

Harry and Severus left the infirmary together as Molly settled down to sleep beside her daughter. Severus raised an eyebrow as his son walked through a hole in the wall that hadn’t been there before. It wouldn’t be there the next time he thought to look, either. He led his son all the way to the second-year common area. Draco, Theo, and Blaise were sitting on the sofa waiting while Greg and Vince sat at the table reading books with sad expressions of bewilderment. 

“Will you be alright tonight? Sirius and Remus are still in my quarters. You can go there if you prefer.” He hugged his child tight and breathed in deeply. 

Harry nodded and looked at his roommates, “Yeah. I’ll be fine. Tell them I love them. Love you, too. Um… I’m gonna skip History tomorrow and stay in the Ravenclaw library. I think I need some quiet time after today.”

His dad placed one last kiss on top of his head before letting him go, “Fine. If you never attend another History class I won’t care. You read the textbook. If you three intend to scarper off History, you need to ensure you pass all tests with high marks. I will be paying attention. Goodnight.”

Harry collapsed into an armchair and dropped his arm over his eyes. Rosie popped in with a pot filled with her favorite fairy blend tea and pushed a cup into his hand and a square of chocolate between his lips before passing cups to the other five boys. Greg and Vince looked confused by the elf’s presence but didn’t complain. When she had the tea passed out she turned back to Harry, “You is not having lunch or dinners, young man. You is sitting up right now and taking this nutrition potion and eating this sammich. You is not getting skinny again on Rosie’s watch.”

Harry chuckled and heaved himself upright to take the towering sandwich and pile of crisps on a plate, “I’ll eat anything you make me, Rosie-Dosie. You’re the best. What happened after I left with Ginny?”

Blaise leaned forward and dipped his head to the house elf, “Thank you for the delicious tea, Rosie. You left after dramatically claiming the position of King at twelve. I think Tom Riddle was the youngest at eleven, but now we know he was the Dark Lord, so it makes a lot of sense.”

Harry laughed as he swallowed the last of his sandwich and almost choked, “Oh, shit. He doesn’t know! Guys, he doesn’t know.” He was very nearly falling out of his chair he was laughing so hard. 

Blaise looked at the other two for answers and Theo sighed, “Harry is Ashur Gaunt’s grandson. He is related to Tom Riddle, and just took over Slytherin.”

Blaise paled as it sunk in, “Bloody hell. You’re related to Slytherin and Ravenclaw. No wonder you flipped Mugwort around like a blasted ragdoll.”

Harry snorted and stretched his back, causing a series of pops. “Try Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Gryffindor; and no I will not explain. I think that’s why some of my magic is overpowered here. I’m tied to the castle herself; if she feels I’m in need, she lends me some help. Well. Nothing I can do now. I’m a fucking king. Who are my underlings?”

Draco sighed happily, “I took over as prince after you left. The other guy didn’t even try. Trudy is your queen, so you shouldn’t have any trouble there, until next year when someone else has to take over. Ginny was named princess after she left. Apparently, not giving a single sign of discomfort after having your tendons vanished and your face sliced gives one the right to whatever the fuck they want. Not sure if she wanted it, but it’s hers. She could very likely move into queen status next year and be the youngest ever.”

“Alright. Prince Draco, I need you and Princess Ginevra to work on reminding everyone about the rituals. I’m serious about them. I want everyone in Slytherin to perform one on Samhain. Even if it’s just a simple one to connect with their patron god or increase their memory. If it isn’t on the list of restricted Dark Magic, it’s safe to perform without fear of recourse. If you two want to work as Pages to the Prince and King, and possibly convince Pansy and Daphne to join, you could help Draco and Ginny. I’ll try to meet with Trudy tomorrow to work out a plan for that night. See if we can convince Hagrid to provide individual fires. Ginny should be out of hospital by morning; knowing her, she’ll leave whether Madam Pomfrey wants her to or not. We need to get a message to Fred, George, Ron, and Percy.”

Theo held up a finger to interject, “Already taken care of, your Highness. I ran a note to Professor McGonagall’s office so they knew what was happening.”

Harry snickered at the honorific, “Shut up. I’m sure that will just add fuel to the twins’ fire. Rosie’s tea is working. I think she has a family of fairies living in one of our greenhouses growing it. I’m going to bed.”

******

Albus sat behind his desk massaging his forehead. Gilderoy was fretting in the chair across from him and the Aurors had just left through the floo with a student. He took two of his lemon drops from the bowl and sucked on the tart candies, “Gilderoy, my boy. What are we going to do about this? You had the pixies unethically contained and released them into a class of children.”

The blond jumped and shouted, “But that cat just led them out the window! Nothing happened, sir!”

A wrinkled hand waved listlessly to silence the boy, “Peace, child. Severus’ cat is known for being where she is needed. She would not have needed to be there if you weren’t doing something ill-advised.”

Unnatural blue eyes were cast down demurely, “I realize now how stupid it was of me, sir. I just wanted to impress the students. It won’t happen again. I shall stick to the curriculum strictly from now on.”

Dumbledore sighed heavily and stood to go to his room, “That sounds good, my boy. Go to bed and start over fresh tomorrow.” 

******

Ginny walked into the Great Hall unassisted the following morning. She was only slightly favoring the right ankle, but she walked steadily to the Slytherin table and sat down for breakfast. She’d left her mum at the infirmary door with a promise to write a letter home every week. Something that happened in the privacy of the Slytherin dorms was the talk of the morning all over the castle. The fact that Mugwort was missing only added to the validity of the rumors. She had been hit with a terrible spell and hadn’t flinched. She was now a living legend. And Harry was on the same level for taking Mugwort down in a duel. The rest of the school had no idea about the in-house government, but they knew about the duel. It was quickly replaced by the sound of someone falling a great distance, screaming, and hitting the ground.

A flood of bodies ran out to the Entrance Hall to find Lockhart lying with his legs at odd angles on the ground. Dumbledore pushed his way to the front of the crowd and cast a spell to hold them back. “Gilderoy, my boy, what has happened?”

The usually pristine face was mottled and streaked with blood as he clasped Dumbledore’s hand, “The stairs shifted and I stepped onto them without even noticing the move. I fell from the third floor, I think.”

Madam Pomfrey raced down the stairs and lifted the injured man onto a stretcher, “Everyone, please return to your morning. I’ll have your Defense professor back to you in just a few minutes.”

Albus shook himself and spotted the Weasley twins coming down the stairs. He didn’t want to think they would hurt someone so badly, but they hadn’t been in the hall. “Madam Pomfrey is correct. Classes will begin shortly. If you have Defense, please read in the classroom until your professor arrives.” What Albus would never know, is that two raccoons pulled a trip wire as the stairs moved. 

Terrible things seemed to happen to Lockhart multiple times a week. Either his hair was turning colors and refusing all hair spells and potions, or his robes changed to dresses, or his plate would empty every time he tried to put a fork or spoon near it. By mid-October, he was starting to think it was Peeves haunting him because the poltergeist spent all his time zooming behind him and blowing raspberries; sometimes he threw spitballs or dung bombs. No one could figure out how he was getting the damn things. Filch was always in tears, and Mrs. Norris was too afraid to leave their quarters. 

It was now the night before Samhain, and the twins had just informed Harry they had Pettigrew. They didn’t want him to know anyone was onto him, so they carried on as usual with a plan waiting in their pockets. When they found Ron feeding Scabbers in the common room last night, Fred started a conversation to distract him while George put a few drops of Draught of Living Death onto the biscuit and pocketed the rat the second it slumped over. He told Ron it must have run off again while they were talking about Samhain. They had decided to follow Harry’s lead and perform their own rituals that Saturday and busied themselves preparing so Ron would forget about the rat. They just didn’t think it would be good for him if he knew he’d been carrying around a human for over a year, and that their brother Percy had him before that. Harry tried to pretend he wasn’t curious, but they had requested permission to dispose of the package on their own. They were all surprised when the Dark Lord, Severus, and Sirius agreed. 

Harry finished Potions that afternoon and went up to Ravenclaw Tower and stood before the animated door knocker. He felt a smile tug at his lips as the eagle clicked its beak at him before it asked him a riddle, “Why is the raven like a writing desk?”

Harry laughed and crossed his arms, “We’re doing that again, are we? Alright, I’ll play. A raven might be like a writing desk because Edgar Alan Poe wrote The Raven *on* a writing desk. It could also be because Lewis Caroll read the very same poem at a writing desk and then wrote this riddle into his story about Alice visiting Wonderland.”

The bronze eagle clicked its beak again before swinging the door open. Harry walked through the common room quietly and smiled to himself when no one raised their head at his arrival anymore. He was usually left to wander the tower and library at his leisure; sometimes Luna joined him. He knew she was studying with Ginny in the Slytherin common room this evening. The secret library only had a few students in it today, and Harry was thankful for that. He knew it would take him a lifetime to copy all the books, but he was giving it a solid try. He currently had three Never Empties that he was making identical copies in. His plan was to give one to Hermione and one to Blaise, but they would need to give them back at the beginning of each term if they wanted him to continue adding on. If anyone else wanted copies, they would have to work it out with those two. He figured his dad would borrow his over summer, or he could just copy his own. Ugh. Now he had to get a fourth Never Empty.

He would have forgotten about dinner again if Helena hadn’t floated in to tell him he would be late. He took a Slytherin Passage from the library to the Entrance Hall and walked into the Great Hall just as his dad was sitting down at the head table. Most of the tables were more subdued than usual and it was making Albus uncomfortable. Harry could feel the old man’s eyes on him as he sat down between Blaise and Draco and across from Theo. He smiled slyly when he saw Pansy and Daphne sitting there with Ginny, too.

Blaise mock bowed as Harry sat, “My King. We’re all here to check in for tomorrow.”

Harry snorted and piled butternut squash onto his plate, “Piss off. How are plans? Trudy and I are both ready to help where we’re needed.”

Ginny popped a tomato in her mouth and grunted, “I still don’t know how I got stuck as a fuckin’ princess, but I’m pretty much running things for the queen. She’s too worried about NEWTs to care about anything else. I think she might have found a memory-enhancing ritual, so she might relax soon. We’ll see. Am I really stuck doing this until I graduate?”

Pansy waved a hand at the first-year, “Only until someone challenges you, and so far we all feel that would be counter-productive. You didn’t engage in the duel, but you took a serious hit, Weasley Seven. You earned the spot. Maybe someone will forget over summer and challenge you next year. You can decide then if you want to fight for it or let it go like the previous princess and prince.”

Severus watched his students, especially his son. He knew what they had planned for the next night, and he fully supported it, he just didn’t know what ritual his son was going to attempt. The few professors who were vocal about supporting the old ways were also informed and would be in the clearing to assist. Tom, Sirius, Remus, Lucius, and Narcissa would also be there under cloaks for anonymity and added security. He was certain some of the older students would be performing restricted rituals they acquired from family. He wasn’t worried about them nearly as much as the muggle-born students who were new to this world and hadn’t been around this sort of thing before.

The students had no classes on Saturday and spent most of it outside enjoying the last bit of good weather for the year. The older students went to Hogsmeade and brought back treats for the students they knew who were younger. Harry spent the day out by the edge of the forest behind the castle with his friends. Most students stayed away from this part of the grounds because there were a bunch of dangerous rocks that sometimes rose up from the ground to trip you. With all of them being Animagi, they didn’t really have a problem with it, jumping over the rocks before they could make contact with a foot in step. Blaise was reading the book and hadn’t changed yet, but he was on his way. 

No one was surprised when a rook sat down on a rock next to their group and then turned into Luna. “Hello! Are we talking about tonight? I cannot wait to meet Idunn. I have a lovely basket of different apples to present to her.”

Harry shook his head and laughed, “I think Idunn will be thrilled to meet you, Luna. I’m keeping my ritual to myself for now. I might talk about it after, but I don’t know. Anyone else?”

Fred jumped from one jagged rock to another that raised out of the ground to meet him, “We’re making an offering tonight.”

George was doing a handstand against a tree and grinned at them upside-down, “Thought we would keep it low-key for our first go.”

Draco blushed when George winked at him. “I’m making an offering to Isis. She started out as an Egyptian goddess and was adopted by the Romans when Egypt was added to the empire. I’ve done a lot of research since Harry assigned this homework, and I think I’m asking her to accept me as a follower. I don’t think I’m ready for anything that could change my memory or anything. Maybe when we get to OWLs in fifth year.”

Neville cleared debris from a small plant that was trying to grow in the cold of Scotland’s late autumn, “I can’t decide if I want to make my claim for Jord, Gefjun, or Idunn. All are associated with earth, growth and agriculture, and I want to stick close to what I’m best at. Gran said in her last letter that we can have a real Yule ritual this year, but we haven’t really done much more than keep our altar clean before. Is it ok to have more than one patron deity?”

Draco hummed and poked at the ground with a stick, “Mmhhmm. Mother makes offerings to Juno and Minerva. I think she’s still hoping for a baby,” he sighed and poked the ground harder.

Blaise went back to the original topic to give Draco a moment to breathe, “My mother makes her offerings to Diana and Pluto. I’m leaning toward the Norse Pantheon, though. I’ve been hearing a call.” He dropped off into deep contemplation along with Draco.

While Harry and his friends were making their way back to the castle for the feast, Severus was surveying his packed quarters. Lucius and Narcissa were sitting on his sofa, Remus was in his armchair with Sirius sitting on the arm, and Tom was leaning against the counter in the small kitchen. They all had long black cloaks on and were waiting for the ritual to begin after the feast. Severus was going to leave them with food from Rosie and join the students momentarily. 

Tom raised an eyebrow at his Potions Master, “You look nervous, Severus. What’s bothering you?”

“I don’t know that I can explain it. I just have the feeling something momentous is going to occur out there, and I can’t decide if it’s a good thing or a bad thing coming. I want to be prepared for anything. The average number of rituals this year is jumping from fifteen at most to more than two hundred. Harry started a firestorm.”

Narcissa stood and crossed the room to take his hand, “That’s why you scouted the trustworthy professors and brought in help from the Board of Governors.”

He closed his eyes and breathed out slowly, “Yes. Augusta would be here, but she spends every Samhain with her son and daughter-in-law.”

Tom scrubbed his face with his hand, “I need to work out what Bellatrix did to them. But that cannot be done tonight. You go off to the feast. I believe I will make a quick trip up to the Room of Requirement and see if what I left behind is there. Would anyone like to accompany me?”

Sirius rubbed at the scruff on his chin, “I need an entire day to explore that. I’m gonna run up to Gryffindor and see if I can’t convince Tosca to let me in for old times' sake. You coming with me, Moony?”

Narcissa smiled softly at their leader, “I will go with you, my Lord. I believe Lucius is going to do what Sirius and Remus are up to, and go explore the Slytherin dorms.”

Tom smiled and waved a hand at the son of his first follower, “Come then, I will let you into Slytherin and then take Narcissa to explore, Lucius.” 

Severus rolled his eyes as they all left his quarters and he turned toward the Great Hall. Remus and Sirius took off down a hidden corridor behind a tapestry that Lucius had never found, which had him swearing. The Slytherin archway opened as they approached it, which also had Lucius swearing before he went through. Tom winked at Narcissa and hissed at the snake carving on the wall. An arch appeared, and he led the way to the seventh-floor corridor. They exited next to the portrait of Barnabus the Barmy and the door to the RoR was already waiting for them. 

Tom ran a hand down the doorframe and felt the vibrations of the castle tingle through his palm. “Narcissa, did you ever discover this room? It truly is remarkable, and from what I hear, my grandson has been rather busy remodeling.”

Narcissa shook her head and smiled softly, “No, I never came up this far. I regret not being more adventurous, now. The way you approach each room; it’s like you’re greeting an old friend. You truly do miss it here.”

He placed his hand on the doorknob and sighed heavily as he felt it warm, “I do. Hogwarts was my first home, and where I found my first friends. Then I learned I was an heir to a Founder, and felt I’d found family. Leaving her was one of the hardest things I’ve ever done, and it feels so nice to be home.”

He pushed the door open and walked into Harry’s Room of Books. Sitting on the coffee table by the fireplace was Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem, shining as bright as the day it was made. Narcissa’s breath caught as she realized what she was seeing. Tom sat down on the sofa and picked up the relic with trembling hands, “I thought it was lost forever,” Narcissa had to come closer to hear his whisper, “Dumbledore forced me to use it to make a Horcrux. I was so sure it would be destroyed when my soul was ripped out of it and thrown back into me. It doesn’t look damaged at all.”

Narcissa felt the compulsion worked into the stunning tiara urging her to put it on, “Did you ever try it? Does it truly provide infinite wisdom and knowledge to the one wearing it?”

Tom waved his wand and conjured a silk-lined box and placed the diadem inside, “I did not. Even under all the spells Dumbledore had layered on me, I knew that wearing it would lead to my doom. You must always wear it to keep the benefits. Wearing the diadem would alert others that I had it, and I would have been a target. No, I merely defiled it with the blackest magic. Helga’s cup is somewhere. I might ask you to check your sister’s vault.”

She hummed as she scanned the titles along the wall closest to them, “Do you think the castle would let me take this? I had a copy of it when I was a girl. I don’t know whatever happened to it.” She pulled it off the shelf and opened the first page of The Chronicles of Narnia. Inside was her name with a little heart at the end. Just like the one she’d misplaced. “How do you suppose that got in here? I don’t even remember bringing it to school.” A strange tickle worked its way from her fingertips down her arm to her core. 

Tom chuckled and ran his eyes across the shelves, “She has her secrets that I don’t think she’ll ever reveal. Come, we should go to Slytherin and wait for the children. I’ll be wearing my hood; I believe the occasional fright is good for a young mind. Teaches them to be on their toes at all times.”

They walked back through the door that didn’t exist and right into the common room. Lucius, Sirius, and Remus apparently had the same idea as their lord and were standing around with their hoods up. They looked like wraiths come to take the children away. Narcissa chirped out a laugh and pulled her own hood up. A quick kiss to Lucius’ cheek as she passed was the last her face would be seen until after the rituals were complete. 

Chapter Text

The first student to see one of the wraiths standing in the shadows screamed and ran back into the hall. A group of ten students came in together seconds later with the screamer in their midst. They walked in a huddled group toward the stairs to the dorms until they saw another one standing in front of the first step. When they turned around to run back into the hall, they found *another* one standing right beside the door they’d walked through. There was no way out and no way to warn anyone coming in. They froze where they were and decided to just wait until Professor Snape came to lead them to the forest like he had the year before. 

The common room filled quickly as the feast ended, and the Slytherins were trapped in the room filled with shadow people. When Severus came in with Harry, he stopped and stared at the large puddle of students crowded together in the center of the room. He noticed the wraiths when Harry started laughing. He rolled his eyes and entered the room fully, “I would like to introduce our dramatic assistants for the evening. They have chosen to remain anonymous so no one feels uncomfortable. If you need help for any reason, send up blue sparks. There will be fires everywhere and red might go unnoticed. If you cannot make blue, send up any color but red or orange. Please adhere to all ritual safety precautions tonight. We are trusting you with something very important. The other three Heads are giving this same speech and may have their own assistants coming. The door is here. Please proceed with caution and respect.”

The clearing looked much like it had the year before. There was an enormous fire in the center with three other doors that were open and letting out the other Houses. Harry let go of his dad’s hand and ran to hug Neville. Severus heard the curious hum from one of his hooded companions and knew there would be questions about that friendship coming. The two boys went together to greet the Gryffindor portion of their group and then took turns hugging Lovegood. Soon enough, children were wandering between the trees in droves. Severus set off to walk around and observe from a distance. He wanted to give them all space for privacy, but be near enough to help if it was needed. His own ritual could wait until the students were in bed.

Neville hugged Harry one more time and stepped back, “Ok. I’m going in. I can enter the forest without fear tonight. I’ll wait for you right here when I’m done.”

Harry grinned at his nervous friend, “Good for you, Nev. I’ll wait here if you’re not back before me.” He turned to the rest as Neville walked confidently into the trees. “I’m off, too. Blessed Samhain to all of you.”

Neville walked straight into the forest and walked until he saw a little space with a fire burning and no one sitting at it. He stopped and looked around but didn’t see anyone nearby, so he stepped closer to the fire and looked ot see no one had left footprints around the area. He sat down and took out his short knife and drew a circle with a five-point star and carved runes meticulously around it. He placed a piece of parchment with the ritual he’d chosen next to the circle so he could see it and not mess up. Next his candles went where they belonged, and his offerings of apples and fresh herbs and grasses went in the middle. He held his hands up and looked up through the canopy to the stars, “Jord, Idunn, and Gefjun! I call to you and ask for your blessings as one of your children. You all stand for the things I hold most dear. The earth that gives us all life, plants that I love to grow and watch flourish, growth, healing, and life. I wish to use my gift with herbology to honor all of you. I will grow rare ingredients and help cure create cures. I will grow mundane ingredients and supply the ones who know how to use them best. I will plant trees and flowers and vines. I will do everything in my power to restore Magic through my gift with nature.”

A breeze whirled through the tiny clearing and stirred the leaves. Standing on the other side of the fire was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. She was taller than most people, and had hair that fell to her waist that was twisted into a complex braid. In one hand she held a staff that looked like it was still growing, in the other was a basket filled with fruits, vegetables, and herbs. She smiled down at Neville and made him feel at ease. “Sweet child. Your gifts are already honoring us. We chose you at birth. I am Jord, and I have come on behalf of Idunn and Gefun. This is such a small clearing; three of us would never have fit. We have a gift for you.” She removed the shiniest red apple from the basket and held it out to the small boy, “Take this to your parents on Yule, it will not spoil before then. Cut it into six equal parts and remove the seeds. Give each of your parents three pieces before midnight on Yule and plant the seeds in your garden the next morning. This is one of Idunn’s apples that Gefjun and I have also blessed. The fruit that grows on the tree you plant will heal almost any illness, but you must be cautious. Any who use the apple to live longer than they are Fated will be cursed. Your grandmother may have the first apple that blooms. I must go now and be with others. Thank you for your gifts.” She vanished from sight.

Neville sat next to the fire and looked at the apple in his hands. He carefully placed it in the pocket of his cloak and planned to put it in his trunk when he got back to his room. The things he’d left in the circle were gone. The circle and candles were also gone. He waved his wand to extinguish the flames after another moment of thought and went to see if Harry was back. 

Fred and George found their own fire and sat down together. They had always felt like they shared one soul, and needed to do most things together to feel fulfilled. So far, the only thing they preferred to do separately was date. They looked over their book to make sure the circle was right before adding a pile of sweets and fireworks with a fat rat lying on top.